Home Fiction

Park Shitty

by Melissa Or


I never knew CD’s real name. I just knew that’s what they called him because his eyes flattened into thin CD-like slits when he was stoned. Perhaps if I were in the same grade as those guys, I would have heard teachers call CD by his legal name, but I was five years younger than they were. Thinking back now, I was much too young to be hanging around high school seniors. Especially those seniors.

It might sound strange that they tolerated a dorky middle schooler tagging along, but even guys like that, especially guys like that, needed something to believe in. You’re gonna be the one who gets out, they’d tell me again and again, as if repeating it would eventually will it into fruition. I think they needed to hear it more than I did. Especially CD. He was my older sister’s boyfriend, which is how I got to know those guys in the first place. He didn’t seem to give a shit about my sister, but he was invested in making sure that I did something with my life. It didn’t really matter what that something was, but everyone seemed to think it required getting out of Park City. Which was fine by me.

The thing with Park City was that if you happened to spot it on a map and see it nestled all cozy between the Great South Bay on Long Island’s southern shoreline and the swank star-studded Hamptons to the east, you’d surely mistake it for one of the island’s many quaint beach villages. You’d imagine this perfect little town where yuppies draped sweaters over their shoulders as they walked in and out of small expensive shops that all looked the same; and not only would you picture sidewalks, but you’d also line them with flowers and street lamps; and your mind would probably also build a charming brick schoolhouse with a flag that had never been defaced and a roof that had never leaked. But for some reason Park City, even the name of the town itself, never lived up to its potential. It had been established by an obscure signer of the Declaration of Independence who happened to settle there in 1770 with ambitions of creating an international port and commercial center. Sadly, the town never grew up to become the “city” its founder had envisioned. Nor did it ever contain an actual “park” unless you counted the area beside the landfill that had been fenced off to protect migrating birds who stopped in for quickies on their way to South America. We called that overgrown strip of land the Bird Brothel, and it sort of functioned more or less like a park because it was where a lot of kids went to try drugs or sex for the first time.

Later on, when I did get out, and I would tell people that I was from Long Island, I saw how their eyes would adorn with visions of Gatsby’s gilded Eggs, and although I knew I was misleading them, I didn’t want to explain that I had grown up in the only south shore town that never became a summer tourist destination for celebrity Manhattanites. Instead of multi-million dollar beach estates enclosed by behemoth hedges and electric fences, my home town was known for its abundance of Section Eight housing. Before I met him, CD spray-painted over Park City’s welcome sign in order to announce to anyone who exited the main road for a pit stop on their way to the Hamptons, that they were “Now Entering Park City Shitty.” The sign was replaced about a year later, but the name stuck. That’s the thing with identities, they just get lodged in people’s heads, and after a while there’s no way to extract them.

CD looked out for me in the only way he knew how, by creating an ever-expanding list of drugs that I was never, under any circumstance whatsoever, to even pretend to try. He wrote his list on one of those long shopping pads that had a refrigerator magnet on the back. He said these were drugs that could fuck a person up so badly that I had to swear on my grandmother’s grave to abstain from trying, no matter how tempted I might be. (You’d think since he was dating my sister, he would have known that all of my grandparents were still alive.) There were so many drugs on his list, and he seemed to add to it every time I came over, that I was sure some must have been repeated or made up. It was three pages deep and included a lot of substances that I had never heard of, and some that I had heard of but never thought of as intoxicants. I remember wondering what it was about those particular drugs that made them worse than others. After all, I had grown up in the Nancy Reagan era, when we were told that all illicit drugs were created with equal capacity to scramble a kid’s brain up like the egg in the commercial that aired during After School Specials.

CD used to hang out with these two other guys, Rod and Hoff. Rod was the first emancipated minor I ever knew. His father got so fucked up one night that he beat the shit out of Rod while he was sound asleep in his bed, so Rod got a lawyer to help him file for emancipation. This was the first time I heard the word “emancipation” used in a way that was not associated with slavery. It was also the first time I heard of anyone going to court to gain a right instead of having one taken away. A judge granted Rod’s request, and the government let him live in one of the subsidized apartments off the highway. He got a small studio above the Roy Rogers, which was convenient when we got the munchies. You see, CD said, lawyers make so much money that they can do cases like Rod’s for free. That’s what I’m talking about. What are you talking about, Rod asked? No one ever knows what he’s talking about, Hoff said. For the Nerd, CD said, referring to me. That’s what I’m talking about for the Nerd. For when she grows up and gets the fuck out of here. Attorney General Nerd or some shit like that. I looked up at the mention of my nickname, but my fingers were deep in Rod’s ashtray, fishing for roaches to take home with me, and Rod said, Yeah, that’s real lawyer material right there, and we all laughed.

Although Rod was a dealer, Hoff was the real thing. Pretty much everything about Hoff was next-level. He was particularly compulsive about things that really mattered to him, which meant that he had a ripped body, an impeccable car, and an endless series of tanned, toned girlfriends he met at the gym. Not to mention his lucrative drug business. He actually used to grow his own weed on the side of Sunrise Highway, up in the woods where no one would go except maybe for some animals. We used to joke about all the deer that must have been inadvertently getting high back there. Hoff really had it going on back then. At some point, his harvest was so plentiful that he had to hire a couple of those guys who stood on the side of the road by the exit ramps holding “Will Work for Food” signs. They were good workers, Hoff said, even if they couldn’t speak much English. He paid them in actual money and weed instead of just food, and he said they were priceless because they were too afraid of getting deported to report him. Hoff also dealt a lot of the drugs that were on CD’s no-no list. The list was for me, not for the guys.

Like Rod, Hoff had his own apartment, but not because he was emancipated. Because he was earning a ton of money and his parents didn’t seem to notice or care that he moved out. But there was no way Hoff would let us over to his place because he was a real clean freak. Everyone knew that he vacuumed his apartment every day just before he left, and that he was so obsessive-compulsive about the whole thing that the vacuum tracks had to be perfectly straight and parallel with the wall, and if they weren’t, he’d start over again. He was so nuts about those lines on his carpet that he would vacuum backwards, all the while edging towards the front door, where he would eventually leave the vacuum in order to avoid defiling the perfectly straight carpet lines. That’s why Hoff was late all the time, and everyone would poke fun at him for it, saying he was late because he was doing lines.

The last time I saw Hoff must have been about eight years ago in what used to be the Roy Rogers below Rod’s old apartment. At that time, it was a 7-11, and I was in a hurry to grab a coffee before catching the train back to Manhattan after visiting my folks. I brushed right past him without realizing who he was.

Jessica’s Sister, he said. Hey, Nerd! How are you?

I recognized his voice, but when I turned to face him, he looked nothing like the Hoff I knew from the old days, even though it had only been a few years since I had graduated from high school. Instead of the well-toned and manicured guy I used to know, the one whose artificial tan had accentuated a beaming white toothy smile, Hoff now appeared before me as an old, almost grotesque, stranger. Even his posture was different. He used to have the starchy upright stance of a weightlifter, but now he was sort of hunched and weathered, like a tarped Weber grill in winter. Several of his teeth had rotted out, and his T-shirt looked like it had been plucked from one of those Goodwill bins outside the Stop & Shop.

How’s your sister? How’s your family? How’s…He threw questions at me frenetically, but he was sweet and genuine, happy to see me. How’s the big city life treating you, he asked and then laughed for no reason, which made me self-conscious. I felt dozens of judgmental eyes peer straight through soda displays and Slurpee signs, and hone in on me as if to ask what a young woman dressed like President Clinton’s wife was doing chatting with a homeless meth head. Not that he was homeless. At least I don’t think he was. But those eyes went right through my pants suit, and I swear they saw me for who I really was.

Later, when I told my sister about running into Hoff, she said, And this used to be the guy who was so OCD that he vacuumed himself out of his house. Used to be— as though he was not the same guy. You know, she said, Hoff should have died a long time ago. And angry as that made me, I imagined this very scenario: Hoff disappearing in his prime, when he was still smiling like Knight Rider or oiling his abs like the guy in Baywatch, before our shitty little town dug its shitty little meth-rot teeth into him. Not to sound callous though, because dying too early, no matter how honorable the death, is no prize either, and I know this because that’s exactly what happened to CD’s little brother, Bruce.

Bruce was the same age as I was, but I never saw him at school because he was in special classes. Sometimes he would hang around with CD, but the guys never called him anything but his real name, even though he was an easy target for a nickname due to his cognitive impairment. CD wouldn’t tolerate so much as a joke made at Bruce’s expense. Their whole family was protective of him, actually. Their dad coached Bruce’s baseball team for the sole purpose of making sure that the other players wouldn’t make fun of him. CD told me that if I played on the team, his dad would look out for me too. You got brains, but you need a scholarship if you’re gonna actually go to college and be a lady lawyer, and there’s really no money in softball, CD said. I figured he was right, and I joined the team.

CD’s dad did look after me as best he could, but since I was the only girl in the league, I had to endure a surprising amount of shit-talking from the opposing players. The parents were the worst though. They’d actually yell things at me like, Girls can’t hit, you cunt! And, Put the bat down and pick up a spatula. A fucking spatula? That’s what they came up with to insult me? Grown adults telling a kid she was a cunt in need of a spatula? Even then, I knew I shouldn’t let that nonsense get in the way of my performance. After all, I was a better player than most of the guys in the league, and I was sure that only a few of them would have made the girls’ varsity softball team at school. Not that they would have wanted to try. It’s just that even though they weren’t much competition for me, it was their attitude about who I should be that posed the real challenge.

Admittedly, the harassment got to me more often than it should have. I didn’t have terribly high self-esteem to begin with. During one at-bat early in the season, a mom yelled, Join the God-damned Girl Scouts!, just as I swung and missed on a third strike. Everyone laughed, even my own teammates. The catcher chuckled and sorta snorted behind his mask, then he dropped the ball, so I booked it to first base. Apparently, I was the only nerd on the field who knew the rules. The other team’s coach screamed for the catcher to throw the ball. Throw it! Throw it, he shouted, it’s a freakin’ dropped-third-strike!

When I think about it now, I imagine the catcher must have been confused, but I don’t know for sure because I didn’t look back. I just ran down the line with all the rage of a girl who needed to prove her worth. The first baseman was standing right on the bag with his arm stretched stupidly over the baseline. His glove was wide open, and I could see his eyes as they followed the ball over my head toward his mitt. What an idiot, I thought as I ran through him. My body met his just as the ball reached his glove, and I stepped on the bag as he fell to the ground and the ball trickled toward the foul line. The umpire stretched his arms and yelled, Safe!, and my whole team cheered as though we won a championship game or something. Then two parents came out to walk the first baseman off the field. He was sniffling, trying not to cry. I stayed on the base like I owned it. I wanted to run to second because no one had actually called a time out and the ball was technically still in play, but I refrained.

I sort of knew that kid who played first. His name was Neil, and he was in my photography class. He didn’t have friends in the class because he constantly walked into the dark room when other people were in the middle of developing their film, and it would just fuck up everyone’s photos. He was that kind of kid, and I suspected he was told a hundred times not to stand on the baseline just as Mr. Fox, our art teacher, told him not to go in the darkroom when the red light was on. I felt bad that I knocked him down, but that was the rule– if a fielder is in the baseline, the runner still has the right of way. Yet, I felt sorry for Neil because a girl had taken him out, which was just about the most humiliating thing a girl could do to a guy, aside from laughing at his prick. But I didn’t feel too bad because the incident made my teammates actually like me. Even later in the season, they would still take turns imitating how I threw up my elbow just before ramming into Neil. That pussy deserved to get plowed by The Girl, they would say. They called me, The Girl. I liked that name better than Jessica’s Sister or Nerd.

One day I got to practice early, and only the Tommys were there. As I leaned my bike against the fence, I saw Tall Tommy shoving his fingers under Ugly Tommy’s nose, and Ugly Tommy said, Damn, that pussy smells sweet– I wouldn’t ever wash my hands if I was you. They didn’t stop talking about Jenna Passanti’s sweet smell on Tall Tommy’s fingers, even when they turned to see that it was The Girl who was walking toward them. I just sat on the bench and didn’t say anything. Tall Tommy passed me the joint they had been sharing, and I took a long hit, even though I was afraid I might catch an STD, being that it was only one degree removed from Jenna Passanti’s crotch.

About a month later, on the first day of tenth grade, Jenna Passanti was found in the woods just inside the Bird Brothel. She was partially naked and all beat up by her boyfriend, Pete Mason. Pete was one of those kids who wore Polo shirts and had a nice smile and who said all the right things, but who was really a fucking douchebag, my sister said. She said this before Pete beat up Jenna, so I guess it was sorta well-known that he was no good. Jenna was in my grade though, so she probably didn’t know that the older kids thought Pete was an asshole.

Channel 12 News, the Long Island TV station, was obsessed with the whole thing. It reported that Jenna had made fun of the way Pete performed sexually, and that was why Pete beat the living shit out of her and then sexually assaulted her. So then Mr. Pearl, the Health teacher, made us watch every video he could find on date rape. This was in addition to the usual scare-tactic videos he used to show us, including the documentary that featured real-life addicts shooting heroin into their eyeballs because there were no other viable places left on their bodies to inject needles. It was depressing. We all swore we’d never do heroin or let a guy beat us up, but we also knew that the odds were that some of us would. I hated high school, even though I got good grades, and I just wanted to cut and hang out with CD and Rod and Hoff, who had already graduated, but those guys wouldn’t tolerate me missing school. Eventually, we all just went our separate ways.

A year after I graduated from high school, and a few years before I ran into Hoff at the 7-11, CD’s brother, Bruce, got shit-faced at Mr. Lucky’s Pub. He decided to do the prudent thing and walk home, leaving his old Skylark on the graveled pathway behind the bar that served as Mr. Lucky’s parking lot. About half-way home, Bruce was struck by a drunk driver and killed instantly. He was left on the side of Sunrise Highway until the early morning when a cop happened to slow down to watch some deer grazing nearby and then noticed Bruce face-down in the grass.

I was so far removed from that whole scene by then that I probably wouldn’t have known about Bruce dying if I didn’t happen to be in Park City at the time on a break from college. I went to the wake. All the boys were there. CD, of course, and Rod and Hoff. The Tommys were also there, as were most of the other players from our team. The funeral home was packed, so most of us had to hang outside, which was fine with me because I did not want to see Bruce lying dead in a coffin at nineteen years old.

After the wake, a bunch of us went to the diner, and we sat at one of those round booths in the corner where they put large groups. CD shared a story about this one time when he went to the diner with Bruce and Hoff. Bruce had wanted to order one of the cakes in the display case. Not just a slice of it, but the whole cake for the three of them to share. This was after Bruce had gotten a job at the hardware store due to some government program that compensated local businesses for hiring people with disabilities. Bruce was so proud to get the job that he wanted to treat his older brother and his friend, and ordering a whole cake seemed like the best kind of celebration that a guy like Bruce could conjure up in his generous, childish head. CD said no, that they would have come across as being really high had they eaten the whole cake. But we are high, Bruce apparently pleaded. We all laughed because it was funny as hell, and it really captured Bruce’s personality. He would say shit like that all the time, and it would have us laughing really hard, even though Bruce wasn’t trying to be funny. The beautiful thing about Bruce was that he saw everything as it really was, and there really was nothing even a tiny bit funny about the way things actually happened to be.

The waitress came over to take our order, and CD said, We’ll take a whole cake from the display case. Without even looking up at us, the waitress said, The only cake that’s still whole is carrot. So then give us the whole fucking carrot cake, CD said, and she wrote it down on her pad as if it were something she could potentially forget. She walked away, and Tall Tommy said, I wonder if she wrote “whole carrot cake” or “the whole fucking carrot cake.” Then we all went outside into the back of Tall Tommy’s van to take bong hits.

Isn’t this the bong that your mom took, Rod asked, and Tall Tommy said that his mom actually didn’t confiscate his bong, that he must have just lost it because it recently resurfaced. How the fuck do you lose a bong, Ugly Tommy asked. And how the fuck does it just resurface, Rod added. Maybe your mom borrowed it, I said, and the guys all laughed pretty hard. Don’t hog it, CD said, pass it to the Nerd. Are you allowed to smoke weed at Columbia, Tall Tommy asked. Ugly Tommy said, It’s the biggest drug country in the world, of course she can smoke there. She’s at Columbia University, not Colombia the country, you dumbass, CD said, and we all laughed and Ugly Tommy had a huge coughing fit, which made us laugh even more.

We must have reeked when we went back inside the diner. The carrot cake was on the table already sliced and waiting for us along with a stack of plates and napkins. Oh, this is gonna be the best cake ever, Hoff said, and then he added, here’s to Bruce! To Bruce, we all said and for a moment we all felt sober, thinking of poor Bruce doing the right thing and walking home from Mr. Lucky’s. Then Hoff continued, you see where being responsible gets you– gets you dead, that’s where.

We recalled Hoff saying that a couple of years later when we went to the diner after his wake. Being irresponsible gets you dead too, CD said, and we all toasted to Hoff. Then Rod talked about the days when Hoff used to vacuum himself out of his apartment and we all fell silent as we scraped cake crumbs from our plates. What are you doing here, CD said, I thought you got out? You say that like Park City is a prison, I said. It is, they all said in unison. Hey, what are you studying anyway? Shouldn’t you be done with college already? I’m in law school now, I said. Jeez, Nerd!, they all said in unison. Are you going to be a prosecutor, Tall Tommy asked. No, I said, I don’t know, I mean I don’t really like law school. Then the Tommys got up and reenacted the time when I knocked Neil down at first base, and everyone hooted and hollered, and some gray-haired couple turned toward us, rolling their tired eyes passive-aggressively at our brief joyous moment. Seriously, Nerd, what the fuck are you doing here with us, CD pressed. I don’t know, I said. I’m just home on break and then Hoff died and now I’m here fucking around with you guys. How’s your sister, CD asked? She’s alright. She’s engaged to Phil. I always liked your sister, CD said. No you didn’t, I said, You thought she was pretty, maybe, but you didn’t like her. Yeah, she was hot, CD said, and then added, but soon she’s gonna be fat and pregnant with a bunch of little Phils. And they all laughed pretty hard. Really, you need to stop hanging out with us, CD said. Yeah, one day you might prosecute us, Rod said. And no one laughed even a little.

The next time I went back to Park City was for Jessica and Phil’s wedding. None of the guys were invited. My sister wasn’t friends with them anymore. But after the wedding, I met some of them at the diner. I’m not sure why. I was drunk from the wedding and over my head with stress from studying for the Bar Exam, and I didn’t have any other friends in the area. That’s like the hardest test on earth, Ugly Tommy said. She’ll pass, CD said. Then to me, he said, You gotta stop hanging out with us. Then the two of us went outside to where the cigarette machines used to be and did a few bumps of coke off our knuckles. You gotta promise me you’ll get the fuck out of here, he said. Park Shitty’s not that shitty, I said. He smiled and said, then why does it feel so shitty? He had this boyish smile, but this time when he laughed, I could tell his teeth were getting that meth-head rot, and it was sad but also not sad. It’s as though I saw him the way that his little brother Bruce would have seen him: just as he was. No more, no less.

CD suddenly stopped smiling and he looked straight at me and said, You gotta promise me you’ll get the fuck out, you have to make the promise. You always say that, but I already am out, I said. No, you still have a foot here in this shitty town. We left the diner without saying goodbye to the others, and we tip-toed into my parents’ house, into my childhood room, into my bed. We did a few lines of coke off of my Con Law textbook, which CD thought was hilarious. Come on, quote the Constitution he said, and then he deepened his voice and declared, Four score and seven years–

That’s not the fucking Constitution, I said. You must think I’m an idiot, he said and tossed the textbook from my lap, and then he got annoyed at how much coke was wasted on the floor. Don’t be an asshole, I said. He turned to me and pinned me down by my wrists. I told you to get the fuck out of here, he said. His eyes were like two huge holes. There was no emotion to them, but his voice was angry and jittery from the coke. Come on, tough girl, you’re supposed to be a badass. He pushed down hard on my wrists, and I said nothing, just stared at him, feeling his weight press me deeper into the bed, and I wanted to stay there pinned by my desires and my past for perpetuity.

He suddenly let go of my wrists and unzipped my jeans. He looked at me as if to ask if I was sure I wanted to keep going, but I just stared at him. He was not a good fuck, and I wasn’t either. Afterwards, we lay vacuously next to each other, and he said, your tits are hotter than your sister’s. That’s kinda gross to think about, I said. But it felt good to hear. He kissed my forehead with a tenderness that felt like a pat on the head and then he did two lines off my stomach. That was fucking awesome, he said, lifting his head from my belly and rubbing his nose with his fist, and I got the feeling that he was mimicking something he had seen in a movie. Wasn’t that fucking awesome, he said. What, I wanted to ask, but instead I said, The Constitution, Article I, Section 1: All legislative powers shall be granted to a Congress. It wasn’t an exact quote by any means, but it didn’t matter.

You gotta be fuckin’ kidding me, Nerd, he said with that decaying boyish smile, then he dipped down to lick some stray coke off my belly. I liked the way his tongue was warm and adoring, as though it felt lucky to be able to taste my skin. I can’t believe you exist and you chose to fuck me, he whispered, I mean, why the fuck did you fuck me? You know where I’m gonna end up, don’t you? Where, I asked? He just shook his head.

The next morning, my dad banged on my door and yelled at me to get up before my pancakes got cold. CD must have snuck out at some point after I fell asleep. He would have gotten a kick out of the way my dad folded the pancakes into mini chocolate-chip tacos.

The last I heard, when CD’s mom went to visit him in the hospital, she was taken aback by his painted fingernails. She saw the polished nails first, then the restraints which tightly bound his wrists to the bed rails, then the bruises on his eyes and chin. The innkeeper–or whatever you call him–found CD earlier that morning in a ground-floor room of the Park City Motel, dressed in drag, lying in his own piss and blood. Can you believe I dated that guy, my sister said. He’s such a loser, prostituting himself out for meth or God knows what.

It was Black Friday, and we were in my parents’ kitchen. Jessica was taking out the Thanksgiving leftovers to make sandwiches. She had separated from Phil, and she and her two girls had been staying with my parents for almost a year already. She knew where everything was kept, the bread, the mayonnaise, the cutting boards. I paced around the kitchen, thinking of the soft, deliberate, even delicate motion of CD’s tongue on my skin. Then I suddenly wondered what color his nails had been painted and whether he had painted them himself. CD was once the kind of person who would have laughed at a man who polished his nails and pimped himself out for drugs.

Oh my God, what a loser, Jessica kept saying, what a fucking loser. OK, damn it, I yelled. Jess, we get the picture. He’s a fucking loser. We got it loud and clear. A. God. Damned. Fucking. Loser. My sister’s youngest daughter was about three at the time, and she kind of looked like I did at her age, with two curly pig-tails on either side of her chubby face. She was sitting on the kitchen floor playing with some Tupperware, staring up at me with her mouth open, and when I looked down at her, she began to cry in that slow way that starts with a confused look, a quivering lip, then finally tears. Oh great, thanks a lot sis, Jessica said.

I took Jessica’s minivan and drove to the diner, but by then the diner had gone out of business and a Family Dollar had sprouted up in its place. When did that happen, I wondered. I smoked up in the parking lot and thought about the organizations that I could create to help people get back on their feet before they end up like CD. But I knew I wouldn’t actually do any such thing. I had already put in my dues at the firm and would be named partner by the end of the year if I continued to play my cards right, so there was no time for charitable work. Then suddenly I was startled by the rapping of knuckles on the passenger-side window.

I turned toward the noise, and a large, pale police officer peered at me through the condensation on the window pane. He made a circular motion with his fist, signaling for me to roll down the window. I did, and he asked, What are you doing? That’s when I realized the joint was still in my mouth, and I thought to myself, this is it, this is the end of everything. Forget partner, you’re fucked.

Dom Harris, one of the firm’s managing partners, told us associates that if we ever got into trouble, we shouldn’t lie. It’s the lie that gets you disbarred, not the indiscretion, he said. Then he added, but at home, to your spouse, you lie like a God-damned rug because the truth gets you fucked in the ass when it comes time for the divorce. However, this wasn’t a curbside blow job or whatever it was that Dom was into. This was weed, and although it’s not a big deal now, it certainly was then. And, I hate to say it, but I also happened to have some other drugs in my purse that would have made CD’s no-no list had he kept it up to date. I had to use every ounce of self-control I had left in my body to avoid glancing at the purse, which was right there on the passenger seat. If I allowed just one flutter of an eyelash to tilt over in its direction, I would have been doomed. Such a look would have been the sort of self-sabotaging giveaway that separates the successful people from the losers of the world. Instead, I concentrated on holding the cop’s gaze and trying not to shift my eyes in any direction whatsoever.

He shined his flashlight through the open window, ignoring the purse and focusing instead on me. I felt exposed for the phony I was. He stared at me long and hard, and he seemed to be thinking or recalling something from his past. Did he know me? He looked a little like everyone I had grown up with but no one person in particular.

What do you think you’re looking at, I wanted to say, but I knew what he was seeing. In the halo of his Maglite sat a displaced woman in designer business-casual clothing who happened to have a joint dangling from her lips. Wearing that sort of Saks get-up in Park City always made me feel like I was playing dress up, as if I were an imposter who would at any moment be discovered for the loser she always was. Finally, the moment was here, the gig was about to be up, and it felt, oddly enough, liberating. Free from having to be the Girl or the Nerd or the Lawyer, or Jessica’s Sister or the One Who Would Make it Out (Who Did Make it Out), I could just be another shitty loser in this shitty town. It felt like failure, and it was fucking invigorating.

I tilted my head back, inhaled as deeply as I could, and through a blissful swirl of exhaling smoke, I whispered so softly that the officer had to lean his head into the car and over my pill-packed purse to hear: Don’t you know, I said, I’m an undercover prosecutor.

He smiled, shaking his head at my calm audacity. Then he laughed out loud in a boyish way that reminded me of CD in the old days, before his teeth started to go bad. Get rid of the drugs, he said.

I opened the driver’s side window and dropped what was left of the joint into the parking lot. He laughed again, Undercover prosecutor, he said under his breath, that’s a good one. To him, the truth was funny. He didn’t see things the way they really were, not the way CD’s dead brother used to, not the way I was starting to.

Now get the hell out of here, he said.

I’m trying. I’m fucking trying.



BIO

Melissa Or crafts fiction that gives voice to the small, unspoken stories that exist beneath life’s many silences. Her characters both belong and do not belong. They are outsiders, whether in their own countries, their own families, or their own minds. She is writing a novel and a collection of short stories. 

Artwork: Image by McZ







No Toe in the Water

by Patricia Ann Bowen



Mom, my sister Rachel, and I boarded the Zurich Flughafen train to Forch in northern Switzerland, accompanying our mother to end her own life by her own hand in her own pragmatic way. Here we were, on foreign land, on a mission to an even more foreign one, minus our brother who “couldn’t get away” from his law firm, much as we’d all expected, as he’d never had a good relationship with our headstrong mother, even as a likewise headstrong child.

Though nearly ninety, our mother wasn’t as frail as people decades younger, and she’d remained more frugal than most. Raised in New England by German immigrant parents, she told us our family members had certain values stamped on their birth certificates, and low-cost public transportation fit right in with those sensibilities. Besides, she loved trains. We all did. She used to take us as children on Amtrak from Boston to Montreal where we toured the zoo and the flower shows, and on the way she’d have us follow along on an unwieldy paper map spread across the table between our bench seats, pointing out each town and site of interest.

The economical train ride we were on now was the last leg of her last trip.

We helped her manage the short walk from the train station to the three-room apartment arranged by Dignified Dying, the association that assisted folks like us with all the details for such procedures. We gained access to the accommodation with a door code, programmed to the year Mom was born, 1936, so we wouldn’t forget it. The place was one cut above spartan, at least by American standards, but comfortable. A small open living room/kitchenette combination, a guest room with twin beds, and a room where my mother would self-administer her cocktail of lethal drugs. Hers held a queen bed covered with overstuffed down pillows and an equally overstuffed off-white duvet surrounded by four high-backed wooden chairs with green seat cushions. A sideboard held candles, drinking glasses, notepads, and pens.

A medical assistant came by minutes after we arrived, along with a volunteer who turned out to be a student working toward her degree in Social Psychology. They were pleasant and patient as they helped us unpack and settle in while we endured a final round of verbal legalisms and paperwork. In their presence, we met on Zoom with the prescribing physician, one of the same ones Mom had Zoomed with from her home back in the States. It was late morning by the time our guardians left, and we had forty-four more hours to spend with our mother because she had forty-four more hours remaining in her life.

–  –  –

Mom had invited Rachel and me to her home for brunch on a fragrant early spring morning six months ago. After the hazelnut coffee, avocado toast, and carrot muffins were consumed, but for one more cup of coffee out on the deck of her condo, while robins and wrens conversed in the nearby trees, she asked us to help her die with dignity. She said each year her world was getting smaller, she’d outlived all of her siblings and cousins… everyone who’d known her “when”, each year her body allowed her less and less choice of what she was able to do, and every year she added at least one new medical specialist to the roster of physicians approved by her insurance provider.

“This year’s is a neurologist,” she said, “and her diagnostic gift for me is Parkinson’s. So I want to put a stop to this, get it over with. You both know I’m not like those dainty ninnies who step into the swimming pool one toe at a time, making their whole body tremble again and again with each caress of deeper water. I’d rather jump in all at once, immerse myself in the reality. I prefer to ‘just do it.’”

Mom told us she’d been researching assisted dying for the past few years. We knew that her dearest friend, Sydelle, had wanted that way out and enlisted a nurse friend to help her when the time came. When it did come, the nurse friend reneged, and Sydelle sunk into sadness, sedentariness, and senility, claiming to all who would hear her that she was just waiting… waiting to die. “That won’t be me,” Mom said. “I won’t let it. I want to go to Switzerland, be one of those suicide tourists, and I want the two of you to help me.”

“That isn’t funny,” I said. “How can you joke about dying?”

“She’s not joking, Rose,” Rachel said. “She’s being Mom. I can’t say that I agree with what she’s asking us to do. I have to think it through. But I don’t want to see the dark future she’s projecting for herself any more than she does.”

“No, it’s too much to ask, Mom. I can’t help you kill yourself.” Tears were flooding my eyes.

“But you can watch me go further downhill every time you see me?” She locked her hands onto the arms of her chair, leaned forward, glared at me, and raised her voice like she was talking to a recalcitrant child. “Is that about you or about me? Do I have to live a life of increasing misery because you want me to?” She wagged a finger at me and laughed. “Bad girl.”

“You know she’s right,” Rachel said. “If you won’t help her, I will. But I think you should. And Robert, too. This is more than Mom’s issue; we should all own it.”

“That’s sweet of you, dear. I knew if anyone would see things my way it would be you.”

Oh, her little digs. I loved my mother dearly, but she had a way of trashing my feelings with her offhand remarks. My sister played her much better than I did, maybe because she had a few more years’ experience as her daughter.

“I mean it, Mom,” Rachel said. “I’ll help. I’ll track down Geraldine Frisch. You remember her, my old marketing professor at AU in Geneva. We’ve stayed in touch off and on over the years and I know she helped her sister, who had ALS, process the Swiss legal and medical approvals.”

“Thank you. I’d like that. And speaking of Robert, I invited him here, but I’m glad he couldn’t make it,” Mom said. “He’d start talking like a lawyer, trying to convince me, in his own so eloquent way, that the doctors in this great state in this great country know better than I about my inalienable human rights.”

I laughed through my tears, despite the grim topic. I couldn’t help it. She’d imitated her son’s voice and gestures to a T. She knew him so well. How sad for her, for all of us, that they weren’t closer, weren’t there for each other. I’d have to call him. It was only fair that he knew what our mother’s plan was. Despite her disdain for his logic, I felt he could help me come to terms with her decision … or not.

–  –  –

It was 7:05 am. Time.

Rachel and I lay on either side of our mother, she under the duvet and we on top.

Two staff members from Dignified Dying were present to witness Mom’s death. They set up a long thin metal tripod with a digital recorder to document the procedure for legal liabilities.

I asked Mom, “Is it okay if I get under the covers with you? I want to feel the warmth of your body, end to end, one last time.”

“I thought you’d never ask,” she replied, with an ear-to-ear smile that crinkled her eyes.

“Me, too,” Rachel said, and we both removed our shoes, stood up, lifted our side of the comforter, and slid underneath. I mused for a moment then got up, took off every stitch of my clothes, and repositioned myself underneath the covers again, under Mom’s left arm, my tummy to her left side, leg to leg. I didn’t care if the camera was rolling. I wanted to be as close to my mother as I could be. I wasn’t surprised when Rachel followed my lead on the other side.

I cried.  I perspired. I wanted to stop the clock. I wanted this not to be happening. I wanted my mother to change her mind.

One of the assistants handed Mom a liquid emetic to drink so she wouldn’t barf the final drug. While it took effect, Rachel, Mom, and I spent the next thirty minutes whispering about our newest family members, her first great-grandchildren, and about the world she hoped they’d grow up in. I’d thought about recording her final words on my phone, but we all decided to eschew technology at that moment. There was enough of it in the room already.

Then the other assistant had a second glass in hand with 15 grams of powdered pentobarbital dissolved in water. “Would you like a straw, Emily?” she asked in a warm German-accented voice.

“No, thank you.”

“Are you ready?” the assistant asked.

Mom kissed Rachel on the cheek and said, “I love you”, and then me. “And be sure to give Robert my note,” she added. Finally, she looked up and told the woman, “I am now.”

“Will you drink this voluntarily?”

“I will.”

“Here you are, then.”

She drank it all. Took our hands and squeezed them. In a minute her eyes fluttered. In ten more it was over, the camera dismantled. In fifteen more my sister and I left our mother’s side, dressed, and sat with her until her body was taken away.

–  –  –

Rachel and I closed up the apartment and erased the door code per the instructions in the Dignified Dying Guidelines for Family and Friends. We were allowed to stay there a few more days, but the place was like an emotional morgue. We moved to the Hotel Alexander Zurich to await the final package of paperwork along with Mom’s cremains. After we settled in, Rachel called our brother, waking him on purpose at some ungodly hour, and told him it was over. He informed her he’d spoken with Mom before she left for the airport, but we didn’t know whether to believe him or not. It didn’t matter. It didn’t change anything.

The Alexander is in Old Town Zurich, in the German-speaking section of Switzerland, on the banks of the Limmat River, and a five-minute walk from the train station that would take us back to the airport. Our mother wanted her ashes scattered to the winds so, as she put it, “what’s left of me will find many new homes in the universe.” The broad Limmat was perfect for such a mission, so after a late dinner on our final night in the city, Rachel and I packed ourselves a thermos of strong Cabernet and strolled the bridge across from our hotel. Every few steps we’d pause, sip, and discreetly pour a small cup of Mom’s ashes into the rushing water while reciting a memory of her.

“She went out the way she wanted. No fuss. No frills.” I said, poured a cupful of Mom into the river, and sipped.

“She and Dad had such high hopes for Robert, and he fulfilled every one of them. Too bad it didn’t bring lasting happiness for any of them.” Rachel poured a cup.

“She was a better dancer than all of us combined, including Robert. I loved watching her and Dad on the dance floor at our weddings. Their moves. The looks in their eyes. I still miss him. And now I’m missing both of them.” I poured a cup.

“She was the best cook. Potato pancakes. Carrot cake. Lamb couscous.” Rachel poured a cup.

… and so on and so on.

We ran out of ashes before we ran out of memories. But we had one more thing to do while we drank the dregs of our thermos. We sat down on a bench at the end of the bridge and took out a slip of vellum from the unsealed envelope with “ROBERT” printed on its front. She’d left a message for each of us, unsealed, I guess so we could read all the others, so we had. His read:

My dear, dear son,

You will find the things I want you to know, if you care to know them, in the journals I’ve kept off and on for the past sixty years. They are on a shelf under my desk. You can’t miss them.

I have always loved you in my own way, and I know you loved me in yours.

Mother

Back at the hotel, we got a special delivery envelope from the concierge, put the now-sealed vellum inside it, and addressed it to our brother.



BIO

Patricia Ann Bowen is the author of a medical time travel trilogy, a short story collection about people in challenging circumstances, and a serialized beach read. Her short stories have appeared in several anthologies and most recently in Mystery Tribune, Chamber Magazine, Idle Ink, Unlikely Stories, and Commuterlit.com.

She’s taught short story writing, and she leads a critique group of short story writers for the Atlanta Writer’s Club. She divides her time between the burbs in Georgia and at the beach in South Carolina, has four sons, grandkids all over the world, and two cats in the yard. You can connect with her at www.patriciabowen.com







If They Can’t See the Light, Make Them Feel the Heat

by L. L. Babb

 

           John Taylor spent the first hours of Saturday morning the same way he spent every Saturday when it wasn’t raining. At eight he mowed and edged his perfect square of lawn. Between 8:30 and 9 he hunted for signs of the oxalis that threatened a shady corner of the yard. After eradicating any sign of weeds, he decapitated the marigolds in the pots on the porch. Finally, he swept the walkways and stepped back to admire his work. Taylor always liked the way the lawn appeared to have just received a basic training haircut, each blade of grass chewed and standing at attention. He imagined the ravaged marigolds thanking him for his tough love.

            Now he heard the interior of the house begging for its weekly beating—the carpets, the toilets, the sheets and towels—all in a chorus. He would get to them in due time.

            He went inside, sat down on the couch, tipped his head back on the cushions, and closed his eyes. To be clear, this was not a nap. John Taylor did not take naps. Naps were for children or the elderly and though nearly sixty, Taylor did not consider himself either. He was simply going to sit for one moment before he continued his chores. A breeze puffed through the living room window blowing in curtains as sheer as tissue paper. The next-door neighbor was trimming his hedge with electric clippers. Taylor listened to the sound of the metal teeth gnawing through the branches, the drone rising and falling.

            He dreamed he was on his favorite forklift lifting an oddly shaped box and fitting it like a puzzle piece into an oddly shaped slot on a shelf high above his head. At the edge of his vision, he saw his ex-wife flitting down the warehouse aisle towards him. She was barefoot and bare-legged, the puddling white skin of her midsection draped in gauzy, multi-colored scarves. Taylor shut off his forklift. He felt a familiar bubble of exasperation rise in his throat. What did she think she was doing coming to his place of business dressed like this? He instinctively realized that this nonsense–her dancing and twirling, this loopy exhibitionism–was the result of their divorce. Without his steadying influence, she’d gone off the deep end as he always feared she would. He reached out to grab her arm but she skipped away from him, brushing his face with the trailing scarves, a filmy gauntlet thrown down, then she disappeared around the end of the aisle towards the shipping/receiving dock. Taylor sighed and trudged after her. He considered calling her name but he barely dared acknowledge that he knew her. At the same time, he felt a profound ache behind his sternum, an unwelcome joy at the sight of her.

            The doorbell rang. Taylor fought off the curtains blowing in over his face and struggled awake. He had a fleeting thought as the dream dissolved around him that it might be Emily at the door. He massaged his chest for a second as if trying to manipulate his heart.

            The doorbell sounded again. “Just a minute, just a minute,” Taylor said.

            A young man stood on the front step. At first Taylor thought it might be one of those school kids selling overpriced candy but noticed that this guy had a serious five o’clock shadow. Taylor couldn’t tell the difference between teenagers and adults anymore. Heck, sometimes couldn’t tell the difference between men and women. This fellow wore baggy shorts and a tee shirt proclaiming “ORGASM DONOR.” His baseball cap was on backwards but Taylor could see the shaved head underneath. Taylor disapproved of shaved heads on young men.

            “Hi,” the young man said. “I’m your neighbor in the house behind you.” He nodded his head, took a step back, and said, “Lance.”

            “Taylor,” he said. He didn’t offer his hand to the guy. What kind of person wore a shirt like that in front of a stranger? In front of anyone?

            “My wife and I bought the place a couple of months ago.” Lance shifted his weight from one foot to the other. “You know that storm that knocked out the electricity for a couple of days? That’s the weekend we moved in. Lousy timing but it wasn’t like we had any choice. I mean, when you give your notice at one place and escrow closes on the other, you gotta go when you gotta go. You know what I mean?”

            “No,” Taylor said, bristling at the phrase “you gotta.” The divorce lawyer Taylor had hired and who had threatened to pull representation (and keep the hefty retainer) each time Taylor refused to relinquish one more thing to his wife, said “you gotta” a lot.

            “Okay,” the young man said. “Well, the back fence between our yards is falling down.”

            Taylor hesitated. He hadn’t been in his backyard in over a year. It had been Emily’s special place the way the garage was his. She had loved gardening. She crammed in wrought iron benches, a birdbath, hummingbird feeders, gates and gnomes and trellised arches. She had one bed of flowers planted exclusively to attract butterflies, another for cut flowers. Center stage in the middle of all this chaos was four topiary bushes Emily had been training to look like a family of giant, knee-high squirrels. She wasted a lot of time with those squirrels, clipping them, talking to them like they were her children. Perhaps they were, in a way. Taylor and Emily had met and married in their mid-forties, too late to start a family. Which was fine with Taylor. He didn’t really care for kids. They were disruptive and destructive.

            He hated the fussy, high-maintenance plants that Emily had chosen for her garden. It was just like her to find the messiest trees and flowers. Camellias fell off the bush and covered the ground like a bunch of soggy debutants the morning after a ball. A droopy Japanese tree dropped millions of curled, green leaves the size of fingernail clippings. The topiary squirrels grew together into a conspiratorial huddle that Taylor felt uncomfortable turning his back on.

            When the divorce was final, after he had to give Emily money for half of his own house, Taylor rented a tractor. He tore everything out of the backyard, smoothed down the dirt, and filled the yard from fence line to fence line with concrete. While he was doing it—hacking down the delicate Japanese maple, tipping over the birdbath, attacking those damn squirrels with a chainsaw—he felt a surge of righteous vengeance. But shortly after the concrete had set, all the anger just rushed out of him. He was overcome with a combination of shame and fear, as if something deep inside of him had been yanked out and exposed, unfurling and flapping like a banner that proclaimed his true, small self.

            Now as Taylor led the neighbor down the front steps and along the narrow side yard, it was as if a strong current was pushing him from behind. He felt his face getting hot. There was nothing to be ashamed of, he told himself. He could do whatever he wanted with his damn yard. He didn’t need to justify anything to anyone.  

            Lance didn’t appear to notice the flat grey moonscape. The fence was indeed falling down. Two eight-foot sections leaned over into Taylor’s yard, the dog-eared planks gaping. Taylor reached down and grabbed the top of the fence and tried to push it back upright, as if the problem were merely a matter of balance. The top of the board broke off in a splintery chunk in Taylor’s hand.

            Lance let out a low whistle of astonishment. “Man, that fence is toast.”

            “Now, let’s not jump to conclusions,” Taylor said, annoyed. He had lived with this fence for twenty years. What right did this guy have to judge? Taylor could see over the leaning fence into Lance’s yard. There was a new deck, a table with chairs and an umbrella, and a complicated-looking stainless-steel barbeque. Terra cotta pots overflowing with impatiens were arranged across the yard in orchestrated casualness. He turned to look at his own yard. His house rose like a stucco battleship looming over a sea of concrete.

            “I called a guy I know.” Lance pulled a folded slip of paper from his shorts pocket. “New redwood planks, posts, labor, everything comes to $2,500.00. That’s $1,250.00 apiece.”

            Taylor studied the fence, hackles rising. It wasn’t the money that bothered him so much as the principle. Emily used to ambush him like this when she wanted something. She’d start out sweet, let’s just have a look-see, merely window shopping, not really in the market today and then the next thing he knew she’d be raising her voice, waving Consumer Reports, enlisting some slime-ball salesman to bolster her case. “What principle?” Emily would say. “What possible principle could you hold relating to—” and here Taylor could fill in the blank. A better dishwasher. A set of dinner dishes that matched. Refinishing the hardwood floors.

            The sliding glass door to Lance’s house slid open and an attractive woman picked her way along the new deck and across a zig-zagging line of stepping stones. A pink sweater hung from her shoulders, the sleeves tied around her neck. When she got to the fence, she smiled at Taylor. “Hi,” she said, with a quick wave of her hand. “I’m Avril,” a name that Taylor judged as simultaneously odd yet familiar, like the kind of name they gave to new cars.

            “John Taylor,” Taylor said, nodding his head.

            “How’s it going out here?” she asked. “Have we got everything all worked out? Honey, did you show him your research? The estimate we received? If you write out a check today, Lance can call someone this afternoon. I really need to have this fence repaired by next weekend.”

            Apparently, Taylor had been dealing with a subordinate. Now that his wife was there, Lance stared at his feet. Lance was obviously the kind of guy who had to be prodded into doing the simplest of tasks. It was sad what young women were settling for these days. Taylor had been a great husband. He always took care of the important issues—Emily hadn’t had to worry about a thing. Taylor imagined she was kicking herself for divorcing him. She had squandered him away like an unearned inheritance.

            Taylor watched the wife’s eyes flicker over his own bare yard. He wanted to tell her that he was better than his backyard, she should come around to the front porch, have a glass of ice tea. Instead, he heard himself say, “Actually, I think I’ve got everything we need to…fix the… ” He lost the will to continue halfway through then forced himself to push forward, “…the fence…in my garage.” What Taylor had in his garage was a pegboard of gleaming power tools that he didn’t like to get dirty, each one outlined with a black sharpie so that Taylor could tell at a glance if something was missing, a half bag of quick setting cement, and a jar of recycled nails that he had pulled from some old pallets he was going to use for firewood.

            “Really?” the wife said. “Why, that would be fantastic, wouldn’t it, Lance?” She gazed at Taylor with such grateful admiration that he was afraid he might blush.

            “Well, sure,” Taylor said. What was he doing? It was as if he had been bewitched by this woman whose name he had already forgotten. Sally? Abby? Aspirin? Aspirin couldn’t be right. He ho-hoed, continuing helplessly. “With Lance’s assistance, we can bang this out tomorrow.”

            “What? I was going to watch football,” Lance whined. “I’m not good at this stuff. We need to hire someone.”

            “You’re not good at it because you never try,” Mrs. Lance said. “I think this is just wonderful. I’m always in favor of saving money.” She turned towards Taylor and cocked her head conspiratorially. “Lance might learn a few things.”

            Taylor felt buoyant with benevolence. He had once felt this way with his ex-wife. How Emily had looked up to him when they first started dating! Emily had been, in Taylor’s opinion, a mess—expired tags on her car, no health insurance, a lukewarm credit score. She took his coat the first time she invited him over to her apartment and threw it over a pyramid of clothes on the living room couch. Plastic garbage bags full of recycling leaned three-deep against the cabinet doors in the kitchen. She was 46 and had a brand-new tattoo of Marvin the Martin peeking over the top of her tank top, right over her left breast. She wasn’t his type at all but after that night in her apartment, when Taylor offered to take the black bags of cans and bottles to the recycling center downtown, Emily had gazed at him with such gratitude it made his heart full. He had believed he could make her happy with so little effort. Looking back, he thought he must have lost his mind.

            Sunday morning, Taylor filled a wheelbarrow—two hammers, a trowel, a saw, the bag of cement, and a plastic bucket to mix the cement in. He had slipped off to the hardware store when it opened at seven and bought two lengths of pressure treated wood. The neighbors didn’t need to know that he did not, in fact, have everything in his garage to fix the fence. He tucked the receipt in his shirt pocket.

            He was pulling nails and taking down the old planks when Lance showed up on his side of the fence at 10 am. “What’s the plan, man?” Lance asked. He held a paper cup from one of the new coffee shops on the main street of town, the one jam-packed with people gazing at their cell phones. He probably had paid more than $5.00 for a cup of coffee. Taylor wondered if Lance’s wife approved of that kind of nonsense.

            “Most of the boards are fine.” Earlier, Taylor had determined that the rot was confined primarily to the edges of each board. The centers were good, solid redwood. A little green in places, a bit unsightly, but still strong. “We’ll trim the rotten parts and reuse these.”

            Lance looked at him with the blank face of a straight man waiting for the punch line. He took a sip of his coffee. “Then the fence would only be about four feet high. We will see right over the top of it.”

            “Well, I wasn’t finished,” Taylor said. “We’re going to nail these two-by-twelves along the bottom and use the existing boards for the top. Not a problem.”

            “I dunno, that sounds kind of janky to me,” Lance said. “Half of the fence will be horizontal and the rest of the planks vertical? Dude, I can’t even picture what you are talking about.” He pursed his lips and sucked at the lid of his coffee. Taylor wanted to smack him.

            “You got a better idea?”

            “Oh, I had a much better idea but you shot it down yesterday.”

            “Right,” Taylor said. He grabbed the bucket and the bag of cement. “When you’re done moaning, you can pull off the rest of the boards.”

            The job took all day. The quick setting cement was not as quick as Taylor remembered and the salvaged boards were more damaged than he first thought. By the end of the afternoon, when Taylor stepped back to judge the finished project, the result looked more like someone’s patchwork quilt hanging on a clothesline than it did a fence. Boards went horizontally and vertically, and up towards the top corners, there were spots where Taylor had hammered on small pieces of wood that overlapped crazily like some kind of collage.

            “Hoo boy,” Lance called over from his yard. “This is some piece of shit.” Mid-afternoon, Lance had switched from coffee to beer. When Taylor peered over the top of the fence, Lance waggled a can at him. “I don’t want to be around when Avril gets home and gets a load of this.”

            Taylor hefted his hammer in his hand, trying to store AVRIL in a readily accessible corner of his brain. She appeared to be the kind of person who appreciated frugality and functionality. So what if it wasn’t a work of art? It was a fence. She would be pleased with the work and the money saved. She could plant a tree or a bush in front of the parts she didn’t like.

            “I’ll drop a note by with your share of the expenses,” Taylor said, filling his wheelbarrow with his tools.

            The following evening after work, Taylor sat down at the kitchen table and itemized the cost of the repairs. He wrote down the amount he had paid for the wood then estimated the cost of the cement and the nails in his jelly jar. Bent or not, they had used every last one of them and they would need to be replaced. He adjusted the half bag of cement for inflation since it was several years old and the price had surely increased since he bought it. He estimated the hours he’d spent pulling and straightening the used nails from the old pallet plus the time he had actually spent repairing the fence, and multiplied that by his hourly rate at work. He thought about adding a rental fee for the wheelbarrow and the bucket but dismissed that idea.

            He got up and filled a glass of water from the tap. Should he really charge for pulling the nails? He would have done that whether the fence needed fixing or not. He sat back down and crossed it off the list. He thought about …Advil…looking at the list. He took out the inflation for the bag of cement. It still looked so petty, $12 for this, $48 for that. He removed his hourly pay. He crumpled up the paper and wrote down a flat amount. Then he halved it. Advil would shake her head in wonder. She would be amazed that someone could do such a fine job for such a small amount of money. She was the kind of neighbor he thought he might be friends with. He might even get used to Lance. Teach him stuff. He halved the number once more. $17.50. It was a ridiculously low figure and Taylor was tempted to adjust it up a little, just to make it more believable, then stopped himself. Advil would understand that this was a gift.

            And honestly, he didn’t want anything but her appreciation. And the $17.50.

            Taylor wrote the amount on a new piece of paper with “Fence Repair” and a smiley face next to it. He had never used a smiley face before but he felt this was a situation that warranted it. They were neighbors. Friendly. Taylor put the paper in an envelope and took a stroll around the block to leave the note in the Lance’s mailbox.

            He half expected the money to be in his own mailbox when he got home on Tuesday evening but it wasn’t. What had he been thinking? They couldn’t very well leave cash in his mailbox. Perhaps they planned to walk over later. He watched television that night well past his regular bedtime, leaving the porchlight on so they could see he was awake and available.

            Wednesday night, Taylor wrote the figure on another piece of paper, minus the smiley face, and signed his name at the bottom. “Your neighbor, John Taylor.” Now they had a choice of dropping by the cash or a check. This time he took the note to the front door in case it had gotten lost in the mailbox the first time. He thought he could hear voices when he knocked but no one answered. He slipped the note under the door.

            By Friday evening, he still hadn’t heard from the Lances. Taylor went out into the backyard to check on the fence. Perhaps it had fallen down again. Maybe something else was wrong. Maybe one of them had gotten sick or been in a car accident. In the grey light of the moon the fence looked as formidable as the face of a cliff, complete with outcroppings and toe holds.

             Taylor heard the back door to the Lance’s house slide open with a groan. Now he could hear people in their yard, voices and laughter and something else, ice rattling inside a plastic cooler. A champagne cork, a pop, more laughter. He reached up and grabbed the top of the fence to peek over. It felt sturdy, thicker than he remembered. Was there something propped up against it on their side? He couldn’t tell in the dark. He went back and got his stepladder from the garage, unfolded it against the fence, and stood on the first rung. Yes, there was something there, a solid piece of redwood against the fence that he had built. He climbed the second rung and peered down. Another piece of wood next to that—a whole row of dog-eared planks, screwed in and freshly stained, supported by the fence he had sweated over and paid for.

            It took Taylor’s breath away. The disrespect. The audacity of it.

            There was Lance holding court at his sissy barbeque, swinging a beer in the air, flanked by a couple of guys just like him. A trio of t-shirt wearing, baseball-hatted imbeciles. There were strands of white Christmas lights hung from the house, crisscrossing back and forth over the deck. Lance waggled his spatula in the air—king of his backyard. That little shit. Advil floated out of the house as if on wings, carrying a plate in one hand, shoulder high, stopping by one seated woman, dipping her head to listen, to nod, laugh.

            Taylor ducked down, crouching on the step ladder. They were having a party! They had used his fence to make a better fence and now they were having a party. They owed him money and instead of paying him for his time and his materials and his knowledge and the use of his tools, they had given money to someone else to make his fence look better and they were having a party that he had not been invited to. Did they think he wouldn’t notice? Were they deliberately having a party to mock him? A man laughed and Lance tittered and Taylor knew that Lance was probably telling everyone about the fence and the money and how they had used him, taken him for a fool. Because he was a fool. An old fool.

            Wasn’t this always what happened when you tried to help someone? Wasn’t this the story of his life? What did Emily do as soon as Taylor had gotten her affairs all straightened out? After he’d given her his good name, shared his outstanding credit score, put her on his car insurance with his good driving discount, rendered unto her his knowledge and expertise and guidance? She’d left him, of course, left him flat. And what had he gotten out of that marriage? Nothing. No, hell, less than nothing. He’d lost money, lost time, almost lost his home.

            Taylor folded up his stepping stool and brought it back to the garage, placing it carefully in its usual spot. Later, he would acknowledge, if only to himself, that this was the moment when the trajectory of the evening might have gone a different way. It was hard to see those particular moments when standing in the middle of a lifetime. The thought of being able to forget it, to just let it go, nudged at a corner of his mind, but quickly disappeared. He reached for the six neatly bundled stacks of newspapers sitting on the recycle bin. He loaded the newspapers into the wheelbarrow and added the pieces of broken-down pallets he had carefully pulled the nails from. As he propped the pallet pieces on top of the newspapers to make teepees against the fence, he heard the party pitching up. Lance was singing.

            This was his fence. He could do anything he wanted with his own fence. They hadn’t paid one dime for it.

            He went into the kitchen, retrieved a pack of matches from the junk drawer, and grabbed the full gas can as he passed through the garage again. He doused the newspapers with the gasoline, emptying the can. He lit a match, and touched the flame to the paper. It caught then fizzled and Taylor was in the process of striking another match when there was a whoosh that pulled the air out of his lungs. The newspapers, drenched with gasoline, the rotten wood, and the stain-soaked redwood planks, ignited into a wall of orange and blue flames ten feet high. A woman screamed. Someone shouted. Taylor was driven back to the wall of his house.

            Taylor could only cower and shield his eyes from the bright light. The singeing heat, the acrid smell of chemicals, and a deafening roar consumed the night sky. Shadows danced over the concrete making Taylor’s backyard look alive. In the spot where the Japanese maple had been, a tiny eddy of black smoke rose up and reached wispy tendrils towards him like a ghost beckoning. He remembered planting that tree, its new branches and leaves wrapped in a burlap turban, Emily watching as he dug the hole. That had been a fine day in early spring. Emily feared that the sun might burn the new growth so Taylor brought out a beach umbrella to protect the tree after it was in the ground. He and Emily gazed down at the pathetic thing, its thin trunk quivering. Without him, the tree would have died that first year. Now it was gone forever. Wasn’t that the way of everything you cared about?

            It was raining. Or no, someone on the other side of the fence was spraying water. Lance must be using the garden hose. It would never occur to Lance that the fresh redwood stain on their side of the fence was oil based. “You’re making it worse, you idiot,” Taylor called. In the distance, he could hear sirens and he thought he might go back inside and let someone else take over. Why did he always have to be the one to fix everything?

            He felt a massive weight pressing down on him, so heavy and unrelenting that it was hard to get to his feet. This was his burden—all this great knowledge, his common sense, the resolve to do things the right way versus the wrong way, his sense of duty. Wearily, he headed back to the garage to get the fire extinguisher from its place on the pegboard. He didn’t want to use it. He’d have to pay to replace it once it was activated. He was always the one to pay, he thought. Always.



BIO



L. L. Babb has been a teacher for the Writers Studio San Francisco and on-line since 2008. Her work has appeared or is forthcoming at the Peatsmoke Journal, Cleaver, the San Francisco Chronicle, the MacGuffin, Good Life Review, and elsewhere. She received a special mention in the 2022 Pushcart anthology for her short story, “Where Have You Been All Your Life.” Lorraine lives deep among the trees of Forestville, CA, with her husband Cornbaby Johnson, dog Smudge, and cat Cosmo.







Free Termite Inspections

by Hillary Tiefer



            During the time when the landline telephone was a powerful money-making tool, I took a job working at Burbank Pest & Termite Control as a telemarketer. I must’ve frowned after the woman at the temp agency defined my duties because she pointed out that my lack of secretarial skills made me qualified for little else. I needed the money and assured myself this job was only for the summer. In the fall I’d be starting a Master’s program in English at UCLA.

            On the Monday morning after Independence Day, I parked my Chevy Impala a block away from the office on Burbank Boulevard. It was in a squat brick building with a dirty and empty display window. My mother had told me it used to be a dress shop.

            When I opened the door and entered, a man in his thirties greeted me, offering his hand for me to shake. “Hi, I’m Gary,” he said. He wore a well-ironed button-down shirt tucked into slacks—the type of clothes my father used to wear to work as an accountant.

            “I’m Ellen,” I said, keeping it on a first name basis.

            He pointed to his partners sitting behind desks, both also looking to be in their thirties. They were more casually dressed in t-shirts and jeans. Gary introduced me first to Hank, who was heavyset and had an Elvis Presley’s hairstyle, with brown sideburns that swooped toward his chin. He gave me a nod. The other he introduced as Roger, who was roughly handsome with stubble on his cheeks and a rusty tan. He smiled at me and said, “Nice to know you, Ellen.”

            Soon a girl arrived who announced she was ready to make calls. She had stringy blond hair and wore a tie-dyed t-shirt over bell bottom jeans. I, on the other hand, wore my most conservative clothes: a pink jersey top over white linen pants, not quite so flared on the bottom. White probably wasn’t a wise choice for this place.

            “Let me introduce you both,” Gary said, “You’re on the same team.” He pointed at each of us and said, “Ellen, Sally.”

            The girl grinned at me. I noted that she was about my age, in her twenties. I assumed she, like me, was only here for the summer and in the fall would pursue a more promising profession.

            “I want you both to know your job is a vital one and we’re depending on you,” Gary said as if he were the coach of a football team—we were teammates, after all. “As telemarketers,you girls are going to contribute to making this firm a success. In other words, me and my partners expect you both to make us rich. There are plenty of termites in San Fernando Valley and we aim to destroy all of them. We are very excited about our summer campaign. We expect you to put out a big effort.”

            Gary brought us to a small, dusty back room, which probably had been the storage room for the dress shop. On each end of a long table, which occupied most of the space, were a phone, thick phonebook, pad of paper, and pile of Bic pens. In a corner of the room was a tall pedestal fan, which he turned on.

            “Have a seat, girls,” he said. “Sally, you’re responsible for last names A to M and, Ellen, N to Z. Just call homes, no apartments or businesses. When they answer you tell them you’re with Burbank Pest & Termite Control and you’re offering a free termite inspection. Spice it up, of course. Remind them how important this is and what a great deal we’re offering—inspections are costly. If they agree, write down their name and number and tell them a man will call them soon with details. It’s simple as pie. Best of luck—we’re counting on you two.”

            He was about to leave but then stopped and said, “Unfortunately the plumbing isn’t working in the office bathroom. But all you have to do is go out the back door and enter Hank and Margie’s trailer. It’s okay to use theirs.”

            “I’ll show Ellen,” Sally said, obviously familiar with the place.

            He gave her a nod and left.

            “I can’t just barge into their house to use their bathroom,” I said.

            Sally let out a giggle. “They don’t care. I’m best buddies with Margie and I know she’s very laid back. Anyway, she’s gone a lot and so is her kid, Billy.”

            “You know everyone who works here?”

            “Mostly. Margie went to school with my sister, Carol. They used to hang out with each other all the time before Margie got pregnant and married Hank. They introduced me to Gary and his wife, Claire. I was so excited when this job opened up.” Then she grinned and her small hazel eyes sparkled. “I plan on getting friendly with Roger. He’s some hunk. He makes my heart go all crazy with flutters. Margie told me he’s available—he recently got divorced.”

            “Isn’t he too old for you?” I dared ask.

            “Not at all. I like older guys. In my opinion they’re sexier than younger guys.”

            I looked down to the closed telephone book and knew I had to open it. “It’s been nice talking to you but I guess we should get started.”

            She grinned. “I’m going to snag plenty of A’s today.”

            That word snag made me wince but I wished I had at least half of her enthusiasm for this job.

            I opened the phonebook to the beginning of the N’s and saw the last name Nader. As I began dialing, I viewed this person as more like a victim than a potential customer. I was relieved when no one answered. But the next one did, a woman who sounded out of breath. I began my short pitch about the free termite inspection.

            “Termite inspection! Is that the reason I ran out of the shower, soaking wet with only a towel around me? Damn you!” Then click.

            I looked toward Sally. She was happily writing on her pad.

            I had a few more calls, some angry, some polite but no one interested in a termite inspection.

            The time arrived for me to have to use the bathroom. I waited for Sally to finish her call then I followed her to the back door. She opened it and pointed to a trailer about ten feet away. I thanked her and crossed a path of crabgrass to the trailer.

            The main door was open—someone was home. I tapped on the screen door. A woman soon arrived and opened it for me. “Come on in,” she said. “I’m Margie.” She had platinum hair teased into a slope and wore thick black eye makeup, fake eyelashes, and glossy pink lipstick. She was plump but apparently had no qualms about revealing her arms in a sleeveless blouse and her legs in a denim miniskirt.

            “Hi, I’m Ellen. I’m the new telemarketer. I’m sorry to have to use your bathroom.”

            “Hey, no problem at all. Excuse the mess. I haven’t had time to clean up.” She pointed to a door in a hallway. “That’s the bathroom.” She placed a strap of her handbag over her shoulder. “I gotta run.” The screen door snapped shut behind her.

            The small living room and adjoining kitchen were appallingly messy. Dirty dishes were stacked in the sink. Crushed beer and soda cans lay sideways on a coffee table and a glass ashtray was piled high with cigarette butts. The room stank of cigarettes and rotting food, no doubt from the trash bag sitting on the kitchen counter. A man’s t-shirt was crumpled on an upholstered armchair near a television on a metal stand and by the chair was a pair of woman’s flipflops.

            I never let the apartment I shared with my boyfriend, Adam, get like this. Adam wasn’t as concerned about neatness as I was but he washed his dishes and tossed his laundry in a hamper. I wished he did more of his share of vacuuming and dusting but between his work at Bank of America and his rigorous studying of the law I couldn’t expect him to do much. This domestic job was mostly mine. It was the one trait my mother instilled in me. She was obsessive about cleanliness. Every time I visited her the house smelled of ammonia cleanser and every surface of furniture had a polished glean. Yet it seemed more like a set than a home since my father died, my brother, Jerry, moved to Illinois with his wife, and I left to join Adam in his apartment.

            No one ever bothered to clean this trailer. I had to brace myself for the bathroom.

            I entered and told myself to get my necessary function over with quickly. While I sat on the commode I faced a small table with a pile of Playboy magazines. The one on top was open to the centerfold. A nude blond-haired “bunny” lay sprawling before me. She had huge boobs—way bigger than mine. Thoughts about why it was so strategically placed there troubled me. I wanted to close the magazine but dared not touch it. I looked away, down to the grimy linoleum floor.

            At our noon lunch break, I ate my peanut butter and jelly sandwich and drank my Tab sitting by a round metal table shaded by a limp oak. It was across from the trailer and near a barbecue grill. After I finished eating, I removed my paperback copy of King Lear from my satchel. I was captivated by Shakespeare and probably would have pursued scholarship about the famous author had not so many others did so already. I opened to the page where I had placed a bookmark and read King Lear rant in the storm, “Unaccommodated man is no more but such a poor, bare, forked animal….” I stopped when I noticed Sally strutting toward me. She was sipping from a can of Coors.

            “Here you are,” she said. “I was looking for you.” She sat on a metal lawn chair next to mine. “What are you reading?”

            “King Lear. It’s very tragic but I’m loving it.”

            “I’m not into reading,” she said and sipped her beer. “I want to live my life and not spend my time reading about somebody else’s. So tell me about yourself, Ellen. You got a boyfriend?”

            “Yes, I do.”

            “Is it serious?”

            “Yes, we live together and when the time is right we’ll get engaged.”

            “That’s cool. I wish I had a boyfriend I could live with instead of with my mom and my stepdad who’s drunk most of the time. I dream of moving in with Roger. Of course we have to go on a date first. What do you both do for fun besides the obvious?”

            “Not much this summer. Adam is busy as a courier for Bank of America and also preparing for law school in the fall.”

            “Gee, that’s too bad. Everyone needs fun. You can always leave him home and join me and my friends on a Friday night. We hang out at Joey’s Saloon, about a mile up the boulevard. Sometimes guys pick us up. But you can stick around the bar if you’re so faithful to your boyfriend.”

            “Thanks for offering, but I’m also busy preparing for school. I’ll be in a Master’s program in English in the fall. It’ll be challenging.”

            She slowly shook her head. “I hated English. But I like sales. And I’m good at it.” She clapped her hands to applaud herself. “I grabbed two customers this morning. That’s darn good for making cold calls—from what I’ve been told. Of course, I heard my share of cussing—worse than what my stepdad says.” She sipped her beer.

            “I did too and I didn’t get anyone interested yet. Gary won’t like that.”

            She popped up. “Well, come on, girl. You’ve got to be pushier. Don’t take no for an answer.”

            After my first two phone calls with typically enraged people cursing at me and slamming down the phone, I heard a sweet but shaky voice answer, “Hello.” It was a woman who sounded like my grandmother, which meant she was probably in her eighties.

            I proceeded to recite my lines about a free termite inspection.

            “It’s so nice of you to call,” the woman said. “My name is Peggy. What’s yours, dear?”

            “Ellen.” I wanted to tell this sweet grandmotherly type she probably didn’t need the termite inspection and say good-by but the zealous worker, Sally, could overhear me and get me fired. I forced myself to say, “So, are you interested in the inspection?”

            “I suppose that’s a good idea. My husband, Bert, used to take care of the bugs but he passed away—it’s been three years now. I miss Bert. You would like him if you knew him. Everyone liked him.”

            “Yes, I’m sure I would.” I lowered my voice and said, “So maybe you don’t need a —-.”

            “You say the inspection is free?”

            “Yes, but —-.”

            “You sound like my granddaughter, Jennifer. I don’t see her much. She and my son and daughter-in-law live in Tustin. They don’t visit too often. Seems the traffic is getting so bad it’s tough for them to make the trip. It was back in February when I saw them last. Jennifer is a pretty girl and her brother, Brian, is a real cute boy. He loves to do all kinds of leaps on his skateboard. I’m afraid one of these days he’ll injure himself.”

            I was listening to her while my mind drifted away from the purpose of my call. Finally, it dawned on me to say, “I don’t suppose you want a —-.”

            “Oh, yes. It would be lovely to have that inspection. When will you come?”

            I asked for her full name and phone number and told her a man would return her call.

            “That’s wonderful,” she said. “I look forward to it.”

            I looked down at her name that I had scribbled on my pad. Peggy Nelson would be happy to get a phone call—any phone call and a visit from anyone. I felt no triumph.

***

            At five p.m. I left feeling weary from my work. I had had success twice on this day. Besides Peggy, a woman had said she was planning to sell her house in the near future so it was best to get the “termite issue over with”—as she had put it. Sally was grinning ear to ear as she followed me out the front door. She boasted having four “bites” that day.

            I decided to visit my mother before heading to our apartment in Van Nuys. Peggy triggered guilt in me. My mother often invited Adam and me to visit or for me to meet her for lunch or coffee and I usually came up with an excuse not to accept. The truth was I didn’t enjoy my mother’s company. I headed for North Hollywood, where she lived.

            I drove on a street I knew well, of modest houses with neatly mowed lawns, agapanthus shrubs, and skinny palm trees. I turned my Impala into the driveway of a beige stucco house with a red tile roof—what had been my home for years. I had grown up on this street. All of the neighborhood kids I knew had dispersed. Even Bobby, the boy who mowed our lawn for years, was gone, a soldier fighting in Vietnam. But most of their parents remained together living here and enjoying retirement. My father died in his early sixties of a stroke and now my mother lived alone in our house and depended on his life insurance.

            I opened the front door and shouted, “Mom, it’s me, Ellen.”

            She rushed in from the kitchen. She had put on weight since I had seen her last—just a few weeks earlier. I was afraid she spent most of her day cooking and eating. Her hair was different: from a wedge cut, dyed brown, to a tight perm and brassy orange. She saw me staring at her hair and slipped her fingers through the curls. “I know it’s different,” she said. “I felt I needed a change. Anyway, my beautician told me dark hair doesn’t look good on a woman when she gets older. It drains out the complexion. Besides, I decided if you can have lovely red hair so can I.” She cocked her head at me. “If I knew you were coming, I’d have made brisket—your favorite.”

            “I can’t stay for dinner. I thought I’d just drop by after work to say a quick hello.”

            “It’s been a while. Can you stay long enough for a cup of coffee? I made a bundt cake that’s delicious.”

            I wanted to tell her that she was baking too many cakes but restrained myself. Instead, I said, “Okay, sure.” I followed her into the kitchen. I sat on one of the four vinyl chairs with a green leaf pattern by the table with a faux marble top, where I had sat for years. I got a whiff of garlic and sauce bubbling from a pot on the stove.

            “I was in the mood for spaghetti and meatballs tonight,” my mother said. “Too bad you can’t stay.”

            I feared she ate too much spaghetti but I again restrained myself from saying that. “Thanks, but we have plenty of leftovers from the dinner I made last night. We don’t want them to go to waste.” That was a lie: like most evenings Adam and I made our separate dinners, with no leftovers, but we at least tried to eat together.

            “How’s your new job?” she asked while scooping coffee into the metal percolator basket.

            “Awful,” I said and brought a forkful of her bundt cake to my mouth. It was delicious and I was hungry.

            “You told me it has something to do with termite inspections. I can’t see you going to houses spraying poison.”

            I shook my head emphatically. “That’s not my job. I sit in an office and call people from a phonebook. I ask them if they want a free termite inspection.”

            “Calling people on a phone—I don’t like that at all,” she said. “I hang up on those people immediately. I resent them making me come to the phone and then trying to sell me something.”

            I thought about all the profanity hurled at me during the day and some were imaginative. “Yes, many hang up—and worse.”

            “Why do it then? It can’t bring in many sales.”

            “Actually, it does. And just one fumigation of a large house can cost a thousand dollars. Today a woman agreed to an inspection because she’s selling her house and another woman also wanted it.” I’d not say that this woman had wanted to hear a voice, wanted to see a face, wanted some company in her life. This could also be my mother. “Mom, don’t you think this house is too big to live in all alone? You should consider selling it. You’d probably like an apartment that has a swimming pool, where you can make friends.”

            She pouted. “I don’t want to give up this house, where we lived for so many years. Besides, the mortgage is paid off. And I do have friends—my mah jongg friends and my friends from Temple Adat Ari El. I recently joined the sisterhood, and we’ll be getting together soon to discuss a project for next Rosh Hashanah.”

            “I’m glad to hear it.”

            “It’s you I worry about,” she said as she poured coffee into a cup. She handed me the cup and a pint-sized container of half and half. “I hate to think of you doing a job like that.”

            “I tell myself it’s temporary,” I said and sipped the coffee. I relished it and hoped it would perk me up.

            She sat across from me and stared at me while frowning. She made no effort to lift her cup to drink. “I don’t like to butt in, sweetheart, but I think you should quit and get a better job, one you really like and, well, maybe want to keep for a while.”

            I forced myself to place my cup down gently. I knew what she meant and was furious. “I intend to go to grad school in the fall.”

            She grimaced. “That’ll be quite an expense. I wish I could help to pay for the tuition but being a widow without an income isn’t easy.”

            “I told you I have loans and I’m in a work-study program.”

            “Yes, but it will be so hard for you and Adam. If you got a decent job—after all you already have a college degree—you could marry earlier and in time Adam will finish law school. You’ll both be on Easy Street and you might even decide to start a family.”

            I shot up. “I intend to teach college English and that means I go to grad school!”

            She shrugged. “If that’s what you want. I hope you manage it.”

            I lifted my satchel. “I’m leaving.”

            As I bounded toward my car, I decided I’d not visit my mother again for a long time, maybe even months.

            When I entered our apartment, Adam was in the kitchen area next to the living room, opening a cardboard pizza box. He looked up at me. He was handsome with coffee brown hair and turquoise-blue eyes but now his upper lip curved into a snarl, making him look less appealing. “I had a shitty day so I decided to treat us to a pizza for dinner,” he said.

            “Great idea,” I said and dropped my satchel on the living room carpet and went to the refrigerator to retrieve sodas for the two of us. “Mine wasn’t so great either. I hated having to make calls to —-.”

            “I still can’t believe what happened,” he said, while lifting a piece of pizza dripping with cheese. “When I opened the van door a bag stuffed with peoples’ checks fell out and straight into the sewer. There was no way I could get the bag out of there so I had to report it to Pete. Some sewer guys had to go out there and get it. Pete was pissed.”

            “That’s awful,” I said realizing his day was worse than mine. “Let’s go sit at the table.”

            “Yeah, and tonight I’ve got to hit the books.” He slumped into a wobbly oak chair. “I hope I can stay focused.”

            “We need a break,” I said. Sally’s words came to mind. “On Saturday we should head out to Zuma Beach. It’s been a long time since we’ve gone to the beach—or anywhere for that matter.”

            “When do we really have time for a break, Ellen?” He bit into his pizza and while still chewing, he added, “Tort law is hell. I don’t know how I’ll remember any of it. I’ll be booted out the first year if I don’t get a handle on it.”

            This was Adam’s great fear. He had told me many times about the attrition rate for first year law students.

            One slice of the pizza was enough for me. I lifted my plate and headed to the sink. I was rinsing it when I felt nibble-like kisses on the back of my neck. Then Adam’s arms wrapped around my waist. “We manage to have fun right here in the apartment, don’t we?” he said by my ear.

            “Yes, we do,” I said softly.

***

            The following Friday, around four thirty Gary came into our back room and said, “Finish your last calls, girls, and come into the front office.”

            I had just finished a call with an irate woman who had said “there’s a place in hell for you,” then had slammed down the phone. Sally was done too and we left together. Hank and Roger, both sunburned, were sitting by their desks. They were sweaty and Hank’s wet t-shirt clung to his stomach like cellophane. They had apparently just returned from doing a tent fumigation for termites.

            Gary pointed to Sally and me. “We have these girls to thank for making us money.”

            The men grinned at us and clapped.

            Although I managed to get them some customers Sally brought in the most. Occasionally I had listened to her sales pitch: “Termites right now could be eating away at your wood floors, the wood frames holding your house together, and even your wood furniture. You don’t always see them. That’s why you need a termite inspection and right now you’re in luck—the inspection is free, an offer that won’t last long and let me tell you inspections can be pricey.” I should’ve copied her embellished approach but just couldn’t muster it.            

             “We are raking in the dough,” Gary said, beaming. “We got ourselves a real Jewish shop!” This was said with a fake Yiddish accent that made me sick. “We’re not Jews but we’re getting as rich as Jews!”

            Everyone laughed except me. I wanted to storm out, not tolerate this bigotry. But I remained stoically staring at him. I needed this job only a few more weeks until I began classes and a job on campus.

            “Let’s call it a day and head over to Joey’s Saloon to celebrate,” he said. “Burbank Pest Control will take the tab. And we should carpool there.”

            Sally was beaming and said, “Sure, I’m in.”

            Roger slipped off his desk and approached me. “Come with me, Ellen,” he said, smiling at me in a way that made me uncomfortable. “I’ll drive us. I’d like your company.”

            I turned to red-faced Sally, who was narrowing her eyes at me. I turned back to him. “Thanks, but I have to go home. But I’m sure Sally would like a ride.”

            He came closer and his calloused hand took mine. He said softly by my ear, “I only want to be with you.”

            “I’m sorry, Roger, but I have a boyfriend.”

            “Sure you do.” His lips sagged into a frown. Then he turned away and walked out the door.

            Hank rushed over to me, his nostrils flaring. “Roger has been suffering something awful since his wife left him,” he said. “You should run out there and be with him. He needs female company right now.”

            I took a step away from this man who smelled briny from sweat. He also scared me. “I’m sorry but I’m about to get engaged to my boyfriend.” I hoped that explanation would satisfy him.

            His blue eyes glared at me. “I bet you have no such commitment. I know your type. You think because you’re a nice-looking chick you can turn a guy down whenever you choose!”

            Sally took his arm and they left together in a huff. Both looked upon me as the enemy.

***

            On Monday morning Sally glowered at me as soon as she sat across from me at the long table. “I make most of the sales but you took just as much credit,” she said sharply.         “You said nothing while everyone was applauding the both of us.”

            I knew she meant one person in particular—Roger.

            I agreed she should take credit for this “real Jewish shop” and said, “I’ll make an announcement right now that the success is mostly yours.”

            I was about to stand and leave for the front office when she said, “Don’t bother. Hank and Roger aren’t even here. They already left for an inspection.” She flipped open her phonebook. “Thanks to me!”

            I opened my phonebook to the page of P’s and was about to dial the number of Martin Paterson when she said, “Margie told me Roger has a thing for redheads. You should’ve gone with him. No offense, but that boyfriend of yours cares more about his dumb law books than he does about you. I bet he just wants you around to, well, take care of his urges.”

            She obviously meant to be offensive and avoided me at lunch, where I sat as usual by the outside table. I removed my book and opened to the scene of the poor blinded Earl of Gloucester lamenting, “As flies to wanton boys are we to th’ gods;/They kill us for their sport.”  

            I shut the book and closed my eyes. I imagined I was at Zuma Beach, my bare feet enjoying the warmth of the sand. I walked into the foam of a breaking wave and enjoyed the cool water swirling around my ankles.

***

            I dutifully continued in my job, making calls, and occasionally providing Gary with a name of a potential customer. More often than not a termite fumigation followed. I couldn’t help but wonder if so many of those customers actually had a termite problem. If they didn’t, I was complicit in an unethical practice. Yet I did my best to discourage those I considered vulnerable. These chatty people let me know they lived alone.

            “Lester was the one to take care of bug problems,” said one woman. “But he’s left me for his receptionist. They were going to motels for three years while he told me he had to work late. I was stupid enough to believe him and felt bad he had to work such long hours. Meanwhile I enjoyed playing bridge and going shopping. I even felt guilty about it. But then one night when he came home around ten he said, ‘Gloria, I’ve been with another woman and it’s time for us to call it quits. I’m in love with Norma now.’” She sobbed into the phone. “Just like that he told me he wanted to end our marriage of twenty-two years and marry that whore who works in his office. She’s half his age.”

            “I’m so sorry,” I said. “You should consider dating.”

            “I feel too much of wreck right now to get myself out there again. It’s been so long since I dated last.” I heard her blow her nose. “So now tell me more about this bug inspection.”

            I lowered my voice and said, “I think you can wait on it.”

            “Sure, hon, thanks so much for listening.”

            There were more widows and divorcees who considered me a sympathetic ear—but not all of them. One savvy widow said to me, “Listen here, young lady, just because I’m old doesn’t mean I’m stupid. I don’t need no damn termite inspection.” The phone slammed shut.

            But then there was a man who said, “I suppose I should consider the inspection because ever since Barbara died and the kids moved out this house seems too big for me. My son told me I should sell it and move into an apartment for seniors. But Barbara loved this place and I still see her here—her spirit I mean. I just don’t know if I’m ready. What do you think?”

            I sighed deeply then said, “How about we call you in a few months. You might know better by then.”

            “Yes, why don’t you do that—I’ll look forward to your call.”

            I made a note for Sally. She’d be here in a few months. She didn’t speak to me much since Roger had shown a preference for me—as if that was my fault—but she had informed me that the company hired her permanently. I had congratulated her.

             I managed to survive working at Burbank Pest & Termite Control until the last week of August, when I had already informed Gary I’d have to leave and prepare for grad school.

            There was no farewell party for me on my last day. At five I merely closed my phonebook, waved good-by to Sally who was still on the phone with a customer, lifted my pad with two new potential customers, and my satchel. The three men sat behind their desks. Hank and Roger were sweaty as usual after returning from a fumigating job while Gary, their business manager, wore his usual neat button-down shirt tucked into slacks.

            I handed Gary my pad. “Here’s the last of it,” I said to him.

            He glanced at it and said, “You were the model employee—never came in late or missed a day. We appreciate that.”

            I noticed he mentioned nothing about my ability to acquire customers, which didn’t surprise me. I said a quick good-by to him and the other two men. I was about to walk out the door but stopped and turned back to Gary. “Oh, and by the way, I’m Jewish. And … and your Yiddish accent sucked.”

            I didn’t stay to see his reaction but rushed out the door. I walked briskly on Burbank Boulevard even though the day was brutally hot and felt the joy of liberation.

            When I entered my car, I decided I’d celebrate. I retrieved a map from my glove compartment. Then I turned on the engine and began my journey to Malibu. I’d be there in time to watch the sunset on Zuma Beach.



BIO

Hillary Tiefer has a PhD in English and has taught at Southern Oregon University and other colleges in the Pacific Northwest. Her short stories have been published in Descant, Red Rock Review, Mission at Tenth, Blue Moon Literary Review, Gray Sparrow Journal, Poetica Magazine, Poydras Review, Crack the Spine Literary Magazine, JuxtaProse, The Literary Nest, Smoky Blue Literature and Art Magazine, Five on the Fifth, The Opiate, The Manifest-Station, Pennsylvania Literary Journal and Minerva Rising Press’s The Keeping Room. Her novel The Secret Ranch is forthcoming the summer of 2025, published by Histria Books.









Don’t Call the Sea ‘Cerulean’

by Megan Howell



“Or azure, or ultramarine,” Mr. Hewitt adds. He cracks a wry smile. “Or periwinkle, or atrovirens, or paisley. It’s fine to call the ocean ‘blue.’”

No one laughs. Mara-Leigh, my best friend in English 206H, doodles in her planner, face blank as she makes little hearts with detailed, hairy, little nips on their rounded ends.

I raise my hand. “What’s atrovirens?”

“It’s a color,” Mr. Hewitt says.

“Yeah, but which one?”

“A shade of green.”

“Can’t oceans be green, though?”

Mr. Hewitt looks at me like he’s seeing me for the first time, though for the past ten or so minutes, he’s been picking apart the poem I wrote about Eternity Beach. The title is “Ode to Eternity.” I struggled coming up with each stanza because I could only think for so long before my worries—Mom, school—consumed me. My hope was that the same pain that held me back would filter through the words I picked out of a rhyming dictionary and transform into something beautiful.

“Of course, water can be green,” Mr. Hewitt says. “But what I’m trying to say is that you don’t have to give it an impressive-sounding name. Just write what you know.”

I nod my head. What I really want to do is cry. I’m angry at my teacher, but at the same time, part of me knows that my poem is overwrought.  

Mr. Hewitt pats me so lightly on the shoulder that I can only feel air—I think the school must have some policy against any physical contact. The feeling, or lack thereof, is a million times worse than the idea of him outright calling me a failure. I wonder if he prefers Mara-Leigh over me because of her looks, which he called Rockwellian during the unit on Norman Mailer’s American Dream.

“You’ll improve down the line,” he says.

I roll my eyes to stave off tears. I just want the class to move on, but he keeps going on and on about the ocean.

“I used to surf,” he says. He flashes a hang-ten sign. “Hard to believe, I know, but once upon a time in the 90s I was young and stupid. I drained my bank account to go to this beach in Portugal that has the highest waves in the world. Luckily, it rained my whole trip, so I didn’t get the chance to drown. I did eat a ton of arroz de pato, though.”

Silence. There’re still a few minutes left of class time. He won’t dismiss us early because he never does, not even when there was a fire drill. Instead, he goes on and on about the ocean and his three-year-old’s obsession with Finding Nemo.

“Asher’s at that age where he’s trying to understand the world,” he says. “My wife and I caught him filling up all our mixing bowls with water. She asks him what he’s up to, and he gives her this super serious look and goes, ‘I’m growing the fishes.’ He thought they’d just spawn out of thin air—or thin water, I guess.”

I purse my lips, waiting for the silence to return to crush his obnoxiously high spirits. Instead, kids giggle. Even Mara-Leigh smiles. Taciturn Mara-Leigh who only speaks when called on, and only in sparse, stripped-down sentences that mimic her prose poem about a shut-in. Of all my school friends, her and Marlowe and Kei are the most reserved.

I cry. I can’t help it. Mr. Hewitt’s schmaltziness stings. I prefer the judicial harshness of my old, sophomore year English teacher Ms. Antonucci. When she told me that my analysis of Helen Burns’s death in Jane Eyre impeccable, I believed her as much as I did when she said that my other, earlier work needed improvement. She didn’t give out consolations. Mr. Hewitt, however, writes them over all my papers, but no matter what I do he keeps giving me Bs and Cs.

Mara-Leigh sees me, sees my tears. What happened? she mouths. She whips her head around, searching for ghosts that only I can see.

I shrug, sniffling. Other kids are staring. I suddenly hate everyone and everything. And I absolutely despise the new boy who critiqued my poem the most during the writing workshop. He called my language “clunky.” When he speaks up, bringing up his great-grandmother’s life as a pearl diver in rural Japan, I glare at him. He stops midsentence, cocking his head at me so that I feel like I have no choice but to say something.

“I don’t get why everyone’s being so fucking mean for,” I say in between sobs.

Mara-Leigh won’t look at me anymore. She shields her blue—not azure, nor ultramarine, cerulean, etc.—eyes with her hands. I know I’m humiliating myself. The problem is that my self-awareness only pushes me to act even worse because I know there’s no going back. The whole grade will know about this moment before dismissal.

“My mom’s dying!” I yell.

No one speaks. I can hear this one girl, super annoying, typing on her laptop that she’s allowed to use in class for vague health reasons. I look at her and just know she’s talking about me in a huge group chat. One time, I heard her complaining to a bunch of senior girls’ about her friend’s eating disorder. The names that I want to call her make my mouth bitter, but I’m not quite daring enough to spit them out.  

I look up at the clock on the wall. Only ten minutes left of class. I stand up, grab my bag, and walk towards the door. I don’t ask to be excused. There’s no point. I just go.

“Well,” quips the boy with the pearl-diving family, “that was awkward.”

I let the door close on its own. Door opens, door closes—there’s a metaphor somewhere in all of this, I tell myself, something so powerful that it will surely make me the most authentic writer in the class. I start walking, but I don’t know where I’m going, only that I can’t stand being anywhere that I’ve ever been.

My mom really is dying. I just hadn’t told anyone at school before. I didn’t see the point in people knowing. I viewed my life as a seesaw, school on one side, home on the other—connected but distinct. Student and daughter, the two roles that I could play but never at the same time. If one was doing well, the other had to be plummeting to the earth. Freshman year: no friends, mediocre grades but also my Mom’s attention, which was so generous and overbearing—constant girls’ trips to national parks, restaurants, shopping malls, overpriced hotel tearooms—that I wondered if I’d always be that girl who had only her mother for company. Sophomore year: new friends, good grades but Mom’s cancer. Now, just one month into my junior year, the seesaw is broken. It’s bent at the middle, an upside-down u, a frowny face with two negative ends.

I just want my life’s destruction to be entirely my dad’s fault. He’s the one who called up the apartment last month to say I should plan on moving in with him and his new wife in Mississippi. Of course, I hung up. I couldn’t find the words, could barely speak to Mom when she asked if anyone had called. Writing became impossible after that.

I go into the bathroom and turn on the sink only to turn it back off again. Maybe I’m finally free, I think as I stare into my reflection and wait to feel something. My hair’s a mess, but at least I don’t have to be anything for anyone anymore, neither friend nor daughter, not even a promising student. I wonder who I am when I’m alone like this. Myself? Or nothing at all?

I hear someone come in. A new wave of shame rushes over me, making me hot again.

Agnes Rivera is looking at me weirdly. I say hi under my breath. She says nothing back, just steps around me and goes to apply mascara two sinks down from mine.  

I think she’s this way with me because people are always mixing us up all the time even though I’m Black and she’s supposedly not, her dad from somewhere in Peru where the people happen to have tightly coiled hair and full lips. Being near me makes her half-Danish side seem less exotic, I guess, but maybe I’m just being bitter. Maybe she doesn’t yet know that I lost my mind today.

“Agnes,” I say.

She looks up.

“I’ve never told anyone this,” I go on, “but it’s flattering whenever someone mistakes me for you. You’re super gorgeous.”

“Oh,” she says. “Thanks.”

“D’you think we look similar? Be honest.”

“Honestly?” She looks me up and down. “I think you dress kinda badly.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah. You dress like someone who pretends not to care what people think while actually caring a lot. The pants you have on plus that sweater make you look like you write essays on, like, why it’s sexist to separate women’s clothing from the men’s.”

I laugh. The performance that I’ve been putting on for so long is over and I can poke fun at it like a retired actor reflecting on their worst movie. I thought that I was meant to be a quirky intellectual because the world let me be—it was one of the personas I could choose from, either that or loner; I never thought that I could be anything more here.

“Sorry,” I say, “it’s just that, before I came here, I’d always dressed super feminine because that’s all my mom bought me: froufrou dresses and stuff—lots of Lily Pulitzer. I became known for being like that for a while. Feminine, always in pigtails. I wore what I was given.”

“What’s your preferred style?”

“No clue.”

“Do you have a favorite color palette? A favorite color?”

“A period ago, I would’ve said cerulean.”

I expect her not to know what that is, but she nods and says, “That’s a pretty color. It reminds me of the Cycladic Islands.”

I nod along, but in truth, I don’t know what cerulean really is, only that it’s a shade of blue—light or dark, I have no clue. I wonder if Agnes can sense my ignorance. She takes out her phone and pulls up a picture of white stucco houses in Greece, pointing at their blue roofs, which blend in with the bright blue sky. They’re beautiful in a way that makes me sad because my mom’s in a coma and can’t travel anymore.

 “I have to go,” I say.

 “Well,” Agnes says, looking me up and down with a concerned look, “I guess I’ll see you.”

“Maybe. I don’t know yet.”

“Are you moving?”

A large group of girls streams into the restroom. The bell rings as one of Agnes’s friends runs up and hugs her like they haven’t seen each other in decades. “Aggie!” she squeals. “You’ll never guess what happened.” She turns, sees me, and clasps her mouth over her hands as I fast-walk out into the hallway.

#

Mom’s asleep, not dead, her chest rising and falling as one of the palliative care nurses writes something on the little white board below the TV. I comb her long hair with my fingers. The machines keeping her alive chug along indifferently.

“Mom,” I say. “It’s me. Leelee.”

Nothing I say feels true anymore. No one calls me Leelee but her, and she hasn’t been conscious for a while now. To everyone including my dad and all four of my older sisters, I’m just Leanne. Constance, my oldest sister, the one who’s staying with me—“watching over me,” she says as if I’m still five—won’t stop texting me. My phone keeps buzzing. I can hear her yells already. Leanne, Leanne! Your school said you skipped. What the hell, Leanne?

I wonder if Mom’s favorite color is pink or if she only starting saying that when she had daughters. Lately, I’ve been feeling like I know less and less about her. My memories of her feel as sparse as the obituary she wrote for herself. Danielle Hastings, PhD. Mother, sister, wife, scientist. I wanted to hate the description, but couldn’t think of much to add that didn’t fall under those few categories. I know that she was the last of four siblings, most of whom have already passed; that she grew up in south Texas, moved to Hawaii for college, and stayed here in Honolulu for work; that part of her still loves my dad even though he cheated when she was still pregnant with me. If she lived forever, I’d still never learn what she was like when she was alone. I couldn’t just listen in to her private thoughts that used to make her smile while she did the dishes and laundry.  

My mind won’t focus on Mom. She’s too much, I can’t take her or her pain anymore and almost wished she’d been abusive so that I could be unfeeling in the face of her suffering. I think about the picture Agnes showed me of those pretty, blue-domed houses that overlooked the sea.

I want to go to the beach. I don’t want to just play in the sand, though. What I crave is the ocean. I need to dive into it, let the waves wash over me. Mom never learned to swim. She was terrified of the ocean. I wasn’t allowed to go near it when I was with her, not even after I’d started taking swim classes at the Y. I think what I really want is to be truly alone.  

“I’m going to go in the ocean,” I whisper in Mom’s ear, half-hoping she’ll wake up and say absolutely not. She doesn’t wake up, though. But the ghost of her concern for me still holds me back.

It’s literally right there, a thin cerulean strip between hills and sky. It’s a completely separate world that goes miles deep and sprawls outward for what feels like forever. I can smell the seawater, which the hospice’s brochure advertises as medicinal as if the residents aren’t going to die anyways.  

#

Walking to the beach takes much longer than I thought. When I finally get there, it’s late and I’m already exhausted. The setting sun is a punctured egg yolk bleeding shades of orange and red onto the sky. Everyone’s gone except for a homeless man chain-smoking under a makeshift lean-to.

I undress. The air is cold. The water is much colder. Every inch of my skin screams out as I frog-kick in just yellow undies towards what feels like the end of the world. This, I decide, is the ocean’s true form. Not cerulean but inky black and very lonely. I go out so far that my arms start to ache.

I’m not trying to kill myself. I just happen to be thinking about death when the rip tide grabs me and drags me far away. I don’t panic. I know there’s no point in screaming because there’s no one around but me and a million little sea creatures who don’t care about me. I’m not thinking about the ocean safety lessons from elementary school, my mind too worn down to remember that strong currents drown those who attempt to fight them.

In this moment, I’m just curious. I want to know where the world will take me to when there’s no one else around. I close my eyes and let go. Then I’m underwater. I imagine that my obituary would be just like Mom’s minus the wife and scientist parts. Maybe someone would call me a promising or even skilled writer. But no one would know that my favorite color is now red-sky-at-morning or that I really want to go to Greece. These private pieces of me would die with my body if I don’t make it to shore. I’d never get to share them.

By the time the fear starts tingling in my brain, the current has already dissipated. It screams out as I struggle swimming back to where I came. I’m not particularly strong, I just really want to feel loved. I want to make more friends, maybe get married someday. I want to say goodbye to Mara-Leigh and fuck her older brother who flirted with me at her pool party last summer. Tomorrow, I’ll guilt my other sister Gianna into buying me the strappy type of sundresses I’ve been seeing a lot of in magazines. Then I’ll ask all my friends from class and soccer and marching band if they want to meet up, then we can go swimming, then out to eat, and then, and then, and then—on and on, desire after desire until I really die.

I crawl out of the water, coughing, sniffling, wondering why I’m still alive and if that reason is who I really am.  



BIO

Megan Howell is a DC-based writer. She earned her MFA in Fiction from the University of Maryland in College Park, winning both the Jack Salamanca Thesis Award and the Kwiatek Fellowship. Her work has appeared in McSweeney’sThe Nashville Review and The Establishment among other publications. Her debut short story collection Softie is forthcoming with West Virginia University Press in November 2024.









The Everlasting Hour

by Chris Jalufka


Murmurs of the threat had spread quickly, and a final confirmation was released: yes, a meteor strike was imminent. There was a date. In approximately two years, the rock would burn through the Earth’s atmosphere and dissolve into the size of a suburban tract home. “This is not a global extinction–level event, far from it,” they said, “but the states of California and Nevada will be evacuated to ensure a mortality rate of zero.” Businesses took aid from the government to relocate, and their staff followed. Most fled to the broad plains of the Midwest and the humid pockets of the Southern states.

One year in and the pace of the evacuation had found its rhythm. The impending strike had become just another event on the calendar, and six months to impact, the final push of the evacuation found the military combing the area, removing the stubborn and those in need of assistance. Still, two remained. Starlet had made up her mind. She would not leave San Francisco. She would become invisible. Present for the big show. Robert expressed the commonsense perspective of the situation to her. The meteor will strike and destroy the area. It wasn’t overly complicated. Animals disperse at the first sign of danger, yet Starlet had made the decision to deny all instincts—not to mention Robert’s appeals—to flee. He, too, did not want to leave San Francisco. He did not want anything to change, but their home was to be destroyed by cosmic design, and they could either be upset or accept this chance to completely refresh their lives.

“You’ll burn alive as soon as that thing is a mile through the atmosphere,” Robert remarked.

“Only one way to be sure of that,” Starlet reminded him.

“Do you understand that if you stay, you will die? And you want me to do the same? And for nothing. Because you wanted to see what would happen when you stood your ground against a meteor.”

“I know, I get it. Just imagine this—we’re sitting there on the beach and a speck appears in the sky. Ten seconds later, all life is erased. But, in those ten seconds we will be inside a unique moment in the timeline of this planet. A rock from outer space is coming at us, Robert. Think of that. We’ll experience the same fate as the dinosaurs. Just you and me. This has never happened in any human lifetime.”

“Pompeii,” he said. “We know how that went.”

“That was a volcano,” Starlet said.

“We can go anywhere in the world right now and you want to stay here? There is no need to stay. If you want to know what’s going to happen here, just watch television. Read the book. Watch the documentary. I don’t understand why this is worth dying over.”

“I don’t care about dying. That’s going to happen no matter what we do, eventually. I’m staying because there is nothing for me in this world that even compares to the chance at witnessing something truly monumental. I don’t want to watch the movie or read the book. I want to live it. We will be the main characters in our own lives, Robert.”

The strike area had been successfully evacuated and the couple walked the empty streets of their neighborhood. Free of the buses, cars, and other forms of human transportation, now each street was dusted with a fine layer of sand that blew in from the beach. They walked the Great Highway, an almost four mile stretch of road that followed the curve of the coastline and ran the length of the western-most edge of the city. The Great Highway was the final street before you crossed over to the dry shrub, sand dunes, and damp shore of Ocean Beach.

Starlet led Robert to a home that sat next to the final bus stop before you hit the water. The home’s orange coat of paint was peeling, torn apart from the constant abrasive assault of beach weather. The gate was open and the courtyard overgrown with ice plant and Seacliff buckwheat. Sand filled the corners of the doorway and the entrance was unlocked. She knew the home and had dreamt, at one time, of being invited in by the family of surfers who lived there.

“Huh, not what I expected,” Starlet said.

The home was empty. The occupants had packed up well. Starlet hadn’t considered what she might find inside, but she was still surprised to find that nothing was left behind. On summer mornings, Robert had walked with her down to the beach to sit on the dunes and watch the surfers. If they got there early enough, when they passed that house the garage door would be open. Starlet counted a dozen or so surfboards strapped to the walls and a few bicycles hung from the rafters. On some mornings, Starlet might find a young surfer pulling on a wet suit, and she’d give him a polite nod. She hadn’t figured out how many people lived there, but over time she could link three men to the house. One of them looked as old as her grandfather, and she assumed the other two were his grandsons. She would hear them in the garage mumbling about which board to take out and the conditions of the ocean. Two decades of dance had formed her inner clock, and she was proud of her ability to wake early and be ready for the day, but then she saw these surfers who woke up earlier and chose the frigid ocean as their morning prayer.

In the prolonged stress of the oncoming meteor Starlet kept an easy calm, something Robert was unable to achieve. He was missing whatever she had, that secret element that erased all fear. He was with her, that is all he knew and that is all he cared about. Robert looked to Starlet to balance what was happening in his mind. Instinct and commonsense. The urge to run, anywhere. End up as a dentist in Nebraska. Another house with a large television and a calendar of deadlines, due dates, and empty commitments. He imagined telling tell this story, too, of how he almost stayed behind with his girlfriend. “Remember when that meteor struck the West Coast?” he would say. “I was there. I almost died.”

The day had come, and they sat among the sea thrift and gum plants of the low dunes. There was a sense of loss marked by the muted city behind them, the streets empty of cars and human chatter, the distant call of the neighborhood cats and dogs silenced. The fog had scared off the local animals as well and gone was the missing squawk of gulls and threat of rats. Perhaps even the sharks that swam offshore, threatening those that entered the water, had moved on. In a city without people and animals the sand took over. The elements—wind, water, daylight—roared across San Francisco without resistance.

“We should set up a camera. Have the video sent immediately to the cloud,” Robert said.

“Don’t do that. Don’t spoil this,” Starlet said.

“I don’t understand giving up our lives for this experience and not even sharing a record of it. History will never know we were even here.”

“This is what freedom is­—existing outside of modern society. Embracing the cosmos. We’re free, Robert.”

Freedom was not on Robert’s mind, just the anticipation of the meteor. Would he die from a sense of burning? Will the waves of the Pacific Ocean pummel him through the decimated streets? Will the meteor itself eat up all the oxygen, suffocating them before the debris can crush their bodies? He had questions, but these were not what he wanted to share with Starlet. He wanted to live inside of her excitement. Starlet wanted to see it all happen, and not on a television screen or beneath the bright glass of a cellphone, but really see it with her own eyes, in real time.

Robert had taken steps in preparation for this moment. He felt it proper to settle his bills and business. Do the work to save those he would leave behind these menial tasks. He had messaged his mother about his whereabouts and hoped she would understand. She accused his love of Starlet of merely being an obsession with a beautiful woman. He rarely left the city, for his own mother or for anyone. Now he was going to get himself killed because of that woman. Yes, Robert’s love was an obsession, or his obsession with her had grown into love—either way, he was not going to leave her. Starlet was an attraction he couldn’t break. He clasped her hands in his and watched a smile fold out across her face. When he imagined how much he loved her, he saw this smile. The plump of her upper lip had a tiny divot at its center, and when her lips met, that divot created a miniature cave at the center of her joyous, silly mouth.

The meteor breached the atmosphere, they could see it high above the clouds. It appeared like the moon in broad daylight. It was gaining toward them, growing larger in the sky. Robert had assumed they would hold each other at this moment. Their heads tucked together like resting cranes, a single body. Now in it, Starlet was right. He wanted to see it all play out with his own two eyes.

A warm breeze shook the calm of the Pacific. The dried tines of the coastal buckwheat bent over Starlet’s bare feet. There was nothing to hear—no roar of blazing rock as the meteor broke the atmosphere, no final cries into cloudless sky. They watched the streak of the meteor cut through the blue above. They looked down and saw the shadow of rock cascading over the earth, dimming the orange of the Golden Gate Bridge, the deep green of the bay, and everything in its path. The ocean sunk down under the force of it. The Earth convulsed. The sky shook with an atmospheric deluge of energy. A colossal break in all things that make up the living world.

The meteor had made contact far off in the desert of Nevada.

Somehow they were still alive.

The city was overtaken by a great fog that streamed over the land and lifted up to the sky, an unending curtain of gray. They walked back to Robert’s apartment in silence. The building still stood, and only a few new cracks were added to the walls first erected in 1909, two years after San Francisco’s last great disaster.

“Holy shit,” she uttered.

Robert could only expel a slow moan. A child’s moan. The meteor had shaken the framed art from the walls and collapsed the bookshelves of photographs and a career’s worth of plaques, gifts, and trinkets. Starlet checked on the home’s vitals. Everything worked: the lights, the running water, even the television. The world had learned about what they had just experienced. On impact the meteor caused nothing more than a mid-tier fear-inducing earthquake. The contained apocalypse that was promised did not happen, but the sudden, dense fog that followed was unexpected.

Robert acted quickly in cleaning up. He moved in panic. In stunted movements, unclear of what, exactly, he should be doing. There were those broken things like vases and ceramic figurines, and there were those unbreakable things like books and photographs.

“There’s too much here. I knew it. I’ve always known it, I suppose. Look, I can reach down and here it is—a program from the 2002 San Francisco Opera production of Turandot.”

“Is that something you need?” Starlet asked.

“No. That’s the point I am attempting to reach if I can stay in this thought long enough. Do I need this opera program? No. Need. Imperative. I can’t say. It was the first opera I attended when I moved to the city. The sets were designed by David Hockney, which you should know. I think you should know.”

“Is it worth anything?” she asked.

“Nostalgia has its value. But this performance of this opera at this particular point in time has already been recorded into history. This physical reminder is redundant. It’s not that I don’t need it, it’s that it doesn’t need me. It will be remembered forever, even if I forget,” he explained.

“Throw it away.”

“Absolutely,” he said and paused. “Is the floor still shaking?”

“No. We’re motionless.”

“To be safe I won’t put anything high up on the shelves. No. Change that.”

Robert grabbed a few slats from the shelving and tossed them out of the window. The crash of dry oak and loose hardware echoed through the neighborhood, the frequency of splintered wood filled the night sky. Then Robert wrapped his arms around the bulk of the bookcase, heaving it out the window and onto the street below. He wanted the house to look as it never had before. Bare walls. Sofa, chairs, and bed. Simple living. He polished the hardwood floors and Starlet watched television.

Weeks had passed by and the sky held onto the muted steel of dusk light. There were claims that the sunlight would return once the chemical haze dispersed over the ocean, but the meteor continued to fume, and weeks after impact the haze remained. Robert sat in the chair and stared out of the window and into the everlasting hour, the media-designated moniker given to the steady blank gray fog that fell over the non-day. The city was lost to the movement of time: the cycle of the moon, the rise of the sun, the glow of the stars. They saw none of it. Only fog. Nothing to regulate the waking from the sleeping hours. From one day to the next. They lived in the constant colorless drone of a polluted slate cloud.

“Quite beautiful, isn’t it?” Starlet lounged on the sofa, content to simply stare outside. Robert drained the last of his drink and poured himself another from the bottle at his feet.

“I can’t tell if time has stopped.”

“Nope. Still going.”

“How can you be so sure?” he asked.

“News. Television. I’m connected.”

“Feels like we’re trapped in time. Trapped in something.”

“Does it matter?”

“I don’t know. I’m just trying to understand my future.” 

“This is the future. We’re experiencing it, more than anyone else anywhere in the world,” Starlet said.

“There’s nothing here.”

“Everything is here. You and me. Isn’t that all that matters?”

Starlet lifted her legs and Robert joined her on the sofa. She laid her legs over his lap and he fiddled with the loose skin of her kneecap.

Above the kitchen table where they ate hung an aged photograph suspended between two sheets of glass. This was the only non-essential Robert had allowed himself to keep. In the photograph: a figure, a dancer poised, toes outward. She is phantom-white against the dappled blackness of the theatre curtains behind her. Anna Pavlova in the title role of Giselle, two men at her feet. Giselle, a figure killed by heartbreak and deception. Robert was a patron of the arts and this print, dated 1931, was a gift from the Los Angeles Ballet as a thank for his support in their inaugural season. The gallery lights suspended above the piece confirmed its provenance. Starlet knew this photograph—a copy of course—from her childhood. Two weeks after her twelfth birthday, her parents had packed up Starlet’s bedroom in their suburban home and drove her to a ballet academy in Chicago where she was introduced to the physical nature not just of dance, but of its history as well. The career of dancer Anna Pavlova was held up as one to aspire to.

Her first visit to Robert’s house was after the closing performance of a new modern work. The choreographer had created the piece with Starlet in mind, and in certain circles, it was quite the event. Robert was a major sponsor and hosted a post-performance reception. She had missed the photograph when she first walked through Robert’s house, but later that night on a trip to the kitchen for another glass of wine she saw Anna again.

As a dancer Starlet had spent the bulk of her life in study. Her free time used up attending events: fundraising dinners, annual galas, benefit luncheons, and the occasional appearance at backstage tours of the ballet house. Her dalliances were either with other dancers or people she met at these work events, and it was Robert’s donation to the ballet company that facilitated his attendance at each of her rehearsals for Massenet’s Manon. Eventually, he went from being just another guest to being the only one she wanted to see. Robert was a force of calm—it followed him wherever he went. Starlet could walk hand in hand with Robert at those career-making events and not get frustrated with the idiocy she saw in the business of the arts. She just wanted to dance, but she also had to compete with and outperform her peers. She was a small woman and had been a smaller girl. There was a constant eye kept on her weight and body form. Enough muscle to do the movements, but not so much that the bulge of muscle broke the line of her body. She made herself perfect. Her fellow dancers seethed at each of her successes. Starlet internalized their jealousy and became stronger. She made herself beyond perfect. Starlet, the rare dancer that was just as brilliant at thirty-nine as she was at eighteen, was at peace with her isolation.

She thought of her relationships before the meteor and how they were all grounded in her beauty. It was the sexual attraction that kept her busy. She could be as occupied with men as she liked but she could not turn it off. Men would complement her beauty. Men would follow and linger, timid and afraid in her presence. She had her pick of them. Robert had begun in that pool, but for him, for him only, their relationship had developed to something beyond what she had previously allowed.

As tests were still being done remotely to determine exactly what the fog was and why the downed meteor continued to spew the vapor from deep within its crater, the impact area remained empty. The world watched as the fog engulfed the entirety of California, deep into Nevada and southern regions of Oregon. Robert thought of the fog, he thought of its chemical make-up, the long-lasting medical conditions brewing in his respiratory system. He had begun to ache for his old life. Without a job he had no purpose, and without the constant pestering of his mother he felt no urgency to do better. He could feel the fog fold around him, in his hands and face. He imaged the fog taking him around the neck and easing down his shirt collar and covering him like a spider’s web.

Starlet opened a can of spinach and a tin of sardines afloat in tomato broth and poured both into a small steaming pot. No living food had survived the fog. The farmlands roiled into gaseous swamplands; the livestock, left behind, scattered across the coast for their own private deaths. Processed foods became vital for survival, and after months of trial and error Starlet had mastered her own personal combination of iron-rich foods. They drank the powdered milk and fortified vitamin mixes they’d taken from the corner shops, and she had never felt so healthy since early in her dance career.

“We can drive out of this fog and go wherever we want to. Drive to Santa Fe and grab a flight to anywhere. The rest of the world is out there, waiting,” Robert offered.

“The world is here too,” Starlet told him.

“Is it? Because I don’t feel like anything is here. Not me. Not you. Nothing.”

“There is no one else in the world right now experiencing this. Just us. You and me.”

“I know. I get it. We’re doing it, but can we be done with it? You won. Let’s celebrate to the future,” Robert said.

“Just wait, the future will come.” Starlet divided the pot of steamed spinach and sardines between them, took a packet of crackers from the cabinet, spread the algae-like mixture over the salted wheat.  

Remote rovers entered the desert from a makeshift camp set up by a collection of global scientists. Cameras fixed on each, the rovers surrounded the rim of the crater and fed the world a non-stop stream of video. This stream was broadcast as Camera One. Robert had hoped that someone out there was in the midst of preparing for the reoccupation, yet there had been no outside contact with the impacted area. A fear of contamination, of upsetting the isolated bubble of the fog, kept a rush of scientists at bay until more was known. Starlet kept her television on Camera One. From the pit a steady flow of basalt particles winnowed into the air. The meteor was barely visible behind its spew of fog.

“I’d like to see it. In person,” she said.

“What?”

“The meteor. Visit the crater. See this for myself.”

 “And then what?”

“Then I would know what’s kept me here. What’s kept us alive.”

“Really? You want to go?” Robert perked up at Starlet’s first sign of movement.

“Yes. It’s time.”

 Robert loaded an abandoned car with gas, water, and enough food for a day or two, and they drove in silence through the dense ash of the empty coast and across the dead expanse of California. Signs for abandoned gas stations and hotels, truck stops and weigh stations, speed limits that held no purpose. The fog thickened and misted against the window glass. The asphalt of the highway broke and they drove on the pure ionized soil of the new barren Earth.

“Do you think it’s safe, getting this close?” he asked.

“About as safe as staying home for a meteor strike.”

He nodded, wondering why he even asked. Safety had become a foreign concept.  

“Drop me off wherever. If you’re afraid, I can go alone.” she said. “I’ll walk from here.”

“Fine. This is not something I need to see.”

Robert stopped the car and watched as Starlet headed toward the crater’s edge, deep into the fog. He had yet to see the crater himself. He had let his fear get the best of him. Starlet would watch Camera One and he would leave the room. Unwilling to see his situation from an outsider’s perspective. He had feared knowing the truth. The world was still there, same as it ever was. Their isolation was unnecessary. He sat in the car and realized he hadn’t bothered to buckle his seatbelt. It was odd, but he found himself surprised by this.

He finally got the nerve to switch on the radio and soon he heard a voice describe the weather in Boise. Another spoke of stocks and the economy. Growth in the marketplace. The statistics of modern sports flowed between two voices, arguing over the virtues of unknown athletes.

Hours passed. No sign of Starlet. He thought of the time when all of this would be over, and life would be normal again. He saw a backyard with a grill and a swimming pool with a painted blue bottom. Another office: this time he would work somewhere that gave him as much free time as he wanted. He could see himself playing tennis and learning piano. In his mind, he saw Starlet.

Robert stepped out into the drizzle of ash and shouted her name into the fog. His voice rang out across the empty horizon. He missed her and could not believe he let her walk off alone. He wasn’t thinking. He hadn’t thought straight since first meeting Starlet. His love. The woman who turned all beauty around her invisible. On stage with the members of the corps de ballet, and Starlet was all he saw. His stomach ached. Nerves and panic. They had driven halfway through the fog. Once she had seen the meteor for herself, they could keep driving east. Give up whatever it was they were living and return to the world. He just needed for it to make sense to her. He needed her to be done. To return from her pilgrimage and get back in the damn car.

Robert drove through the fog, honking the horn and flashing the headlights. Starlet was out there, and he would find her. The fog thickened. He was close to the crater. It was a strange feeling, the fog at each window, nothing to give away which way he was heading. The sand swarmed around the car, clinking against the glass. He pounded on the horn in rhythmic spurts, a propulsive noise to puncture the din of sand on glass. The car slid and it reminded him of driving in the city during a heavy rain. Except he could see in the rain. He was driving blind. He knew if he drove too close the car could fall into the crater, or maybe crush one of the cameras. Maybe someone would see him on television, a sign of life, and come to their rescue.

Robert couldn’t risk hitting Starlet. He stepped out of car and began to shout. It didn’t help to search the area because there was nothing to see. He needed to reach a city. Any city. In a city he could find the police. He would tell them it was safe and the fog was no threat. In a city there would be an authority who could locate Starlet in the desert. He returned to the car and drove toward the Utah border out of the thick fog and into the sunlight. Another surprise. His hands where bone white on the wheel. The fog had bleached all color from his body and clothes. The fog grew thin and there were colors he didn’t remember. The desert was an iridescent gold. Within that gold were deep greens and blues. Shades of coral and the insides of seashells. The world was new to him again.

He felt light. Weightless.

The loose sand turned to road and at the first exit he found a diner. Robert checked himself in the dashboard mirror and saw his ashen face. Colorless, a strange ghost. He took a seat at the counter like they do in movies. The waitress asked if he needed an ambulance, but no, just a glass of water. His white fist around the glass made the water appear like the purest of blue. The waitress returned with a menu and Robert nodded to the television mounted above the window into the kitchen.

“Does that work?” he asked.

“Yeah. You sure about that ambulance though?”

“I need the cops. Call the cops, okay?”

The waitress placed a dish with a packet of crackers in front of him and refilled his water glass. She grabbed the remote and turned on the television and tossed him the remote.

“Stay here, all right? I’ll get the cops on the phone.”

Robert took the remote and found Camera One. The fog had no specific shape. It was an endless cloud. He wondered if the police would arrest him or if they would even believe him. Is there anything to explain? They stayed home when everyone else left. It was simple and he couldn’t see anything they had done wrong. They couldn’t be arrested, of course not. He was feeling better and finished off the packet of crackers. He devoted his attention to Camera One.

With a squint he made out the dull outline of the meteor in the gray haze. There was a shadow cast from within the fog. Petite. An upright skeleton. It was Starlet.

The waitress refilled his water glass, “Cops are on the way. Can you hang tight?” 

“For sure. I’m fine.”

“Doesn’t seem like it.”

His hand around the glass, missing. From the wrist on, his fingers gone. Wet ash against the glass, a pile of white dust on the countertop.

“I told the cops you’d need a doctor too.”

Robert watched behind her, on the screen, Starlet stood in front of the meteor as an apparition. He stood up, shouting at the screen, “That’s her. Are the cops here yet?”

“Not yet.”

Another customer came in. With them came the dull wail of a siren. The waitress moved her hand to Robert’s shoulder but was too afraid to touch him. It didn’t matter. He saw Starlet and she was alive and that was all the comfort he needed. Now that he saw her, he knew he could find her. He just needed to try harder.

“I have to go, okay? Tell the cops I had to go.”

“They’re going to be here any minute. You can hear the sirens.”

Robert rushed for the door. He ran to the car and pictured an afternoon spent lying about in bed, of twisted sheets, and most of all he thought of Starlet’s smile, and by the time he reached the car there was nothing left of him beyond a brief huff of smoke, lost to the desert sky.



BIO



Chris Jalufka writes fiction and non-fiction, focusing on the arts. His work has been published in Print Magazine, HOW Magazine, Content Magazine, Juxtapoz, Nerdlocker, and Evil Tender. Most recently he has written the forward for Object Compendium, a collection of works by the Swiss artist Kilian Eng, published by Floating World Comics. 







D-Day at Eighty

by Nadine Revheim



            My dad, Frank Revheim, landed on Normandy Beach on the second day. I guess that is why he survived. I always wondered if his job was to pick up the bodies left behind from that first day of carnage. Or perhaps he hauled supplies to replenish those depleted by the survivors who scaled the cliffs.

            I wonder how the troops were divided. Who was selected for the first day? The young? The unmarried? And who were the remaining souls that were thought to be worth saving for the long fight ahead?

            I always pondered.

            But I never asked.

            Not even after we went to see the movie The Longest Day with his friend from work, who asked him at the end of the movie, “Was it really like that, Frank?”

            “Yes,” Dad replied.

            I guess his response was enough for me. Maybe I really didn’t want to know anything more than that.

            But if he were alive today, watching the memorial services for the 80th anniversary of the epic battle that would liberate France, then Europe, I’d ask many questions so that he’d share some of his memories. The memories of his pounding heart as he raced forward over the beach and towards the escarpment with his equipment and weapons weighing him down. The sense of dread as he saw the fallen and wondered if he might be next. The reflection on meeting his brother Reidar in England. Reidar, who was serving in the Norwegian Navy, sought him out because he heard the 99th Battalion of Norwegian-Americans serving in the US Army were on the base awaiting orders. I imagine he would remember the hope he had in his heart because they went to a photographer’s studio to take a photo together. They marked the occasion they saw each other after 11 years apart; my dad left for America at 19 years old and his brother was only 10. I wondered if he remembered the song and lyrics to the Vera Lynn classic, “We’ll Meet Again”, not knowing where or when, but repeating those words over and over like a mantra to bolster his courage. I wonder if he thought about whether he’d see his 30th birthday in October 1944. Or whether he’d see his wife, Jenny, again in Brooklyn, his new home so far away from Haugesund, Norway. And I would ask how he prayed, not if he prayed. I would ask if he cried as he remembered what he saw in Normandy.

            My father cried. I saw him cry when he listened to music. When he left for work because he’d be away for two weeks. When he wrote a letter to his family in Norway. When we sang along with Mitch Miller. When he played the accordion. Or the organ. He cried when the doctors told him he needed brain surgery. When the biopsy showed it was mesothelioma. When I told him it metastasized from the lungs. He cried when the ambulance got him home because he knew I had saved him from dying in the hospital.

            “I didn’t know if I’d ever see you again,” he said, as I pulled the nasal-gastric tube from his nose. The hospital hadn’t removed it even though they knew he was entering home hospice.

            He said it was okay when I got angry that he didn’t eat. When I had to remove thick mucus from his larynx because he was too weak to cough it out, I swiped and wiped in the back of his throat with a sponge on a stick.

         “I’m glad you taught me how to fish in the fjords of Norway,” I said, remembering how we reeled in the red cod we caught. He laughed.

            I remember how special it was to have my father home for the week he was off from working on the tugboat. I remember how he vacuumed and dusted to help my working mom. How he cooked his specialty, fried mackerel, first dredging it in flour tossed with salt and pepper, then placing it carefully into the melted butter until crisp.

            I remember chopping down trees in the woods on the property in Pennsylvania before the country house was built and asking him if he was trying to turn me into the son he never had. The son that was stillborn six years before I was born. I remember how he told me he sang You Must Have Been a Beautiful Baby” to me. I remember the pink and floral alarm clock he gave me that played Oh, What a Beautiful Mornin’.”

            I remember his smile. How he always broke into a dance when he was feeling happy. Or sad. How we did the two-step and the polka. How he waltzed with me standing on top of his feet.           

            I will never forget his feet. His tender and soft soles that carried him through seventy-six years of life. Over the beach at Normandy and through western Europe. I remember the feet that he said hurt from time to time and that when they ached, everything else ached too.

            “Take care of your feet and they’ll take care of you,” he said to me, many times.

            My dad did not get to see the 50th anniversary reunion of veterans returning to Normandy in 1994. I watched the TV broadcast alone and cried as I thought about missing him since his death in 1991. I didn’t know that my Uncle Reidar was there with the other Norwegian sailors who survived the battle and were honored by the Norwegian government. I would like to imagine that they would have been together, once again, to take another photo to celebrate the lives they returned to after the war. They would tell their favorite story of how Reidar knocked on the door where my dad’s troops were located, and how he almost walked away after my father kept saying it couldn’t be his brother who was just a little boy. But they were both men facing the biggest challenge in their lives, two men who recognized the grace they had to survive.

            Those feelings are present now and are even stronger since the American veterans present at the ceremony on June 6th, 2024 are in their late 90s and even 100s. My dad wouldn’t be there; he would have been 113 years old. But hopefully I will get to Normandy someday to visit the memorial that pays tribute to all who crossed the beach and have crossed to the other side. For my dad, and for the brave, with prayers and hope that our world will always remember the ‘war to end all wars’ so that tyranny will not have the final word, once again.

ACTIVITY DURING WWII

PRIVATE FIRST CLASS. SERVED OCTOBER 30, 1942 TO DECEMBER 21, 1945. ENTERED SERVICE WITH THE 99TH BATTALION, A SPECIAL UNIT OF NORWEGIAN NATIONALS AND TRAINED AT CAMP RIPLEY, MINNESOTA AND CAMP HALE IN COLORADO. SERVED IN CENTRAL EUROPE, NORTHERN FRANCE ON D-DAY PLUS 2, IN THE NORMANDY INVASION AND RHINELAND. PERFORMED VARIOUS DUTIES IN CONNECTION WITH THE STORAGE AND HANDLING OF ALL TYPES OF AMMUNITION FOR THE 95TH BOMB SQUAD, ARMY AIR FORCE. SAW ACTIVE DUTY AS A RIFLEMAN WITH THE 99TH INFANTRY BATTALION. AWARDED DISTINGUISHED UNIT BADGE, EUROPEAN-AMERICAN-MIDDLE EASTERN SERVICE MEDAL, GOOD CONDUCT MEDAL AND THE WWII VICTORY MEDAL.



BIO

Nadine Revheim, PhD, a licensed psychologist, occupational therapist, and author. Her forty-year career in mental health was primarily focused on research and clinical programs for individuals with schizophrenia with various professional publications. She is currently self-employed as a private practitioner in behavioral health for individuals and couples. Her memoir, Woven Together: Finding Me in Memories of You, is in press with Cape House Books. She has written an ad hoc blog, “Beacon Bits” – A Bite of the Hudson River Valley (beaconnybits.blogspot.com) for over ten years. Other recent published works have appeared in The Highlands Current and The Keepthings.







One of the Guys

by Renee S. Jolivette


Red taillights glowed through the windshield, guiding my path. They turned right towards Chico State. I continued straight, forced now to stretch my head and shoulders out the driver’s side window. Icy rain pelted my face. It vanquished my hangover but drenched my wool suit, making me smell like a wet dog.

I cursed the jackwad who stole my wiper arm.

The west side of our grey cinderblock office was saturated. The storm was tapering off. Another would follow in the coming days. Typical weather pattern for the northern Sacramento Valley. Once the rainy season started a person could mold while waiting for spring. I hated the rain just like I hated this town.

I got my engineering degree from the University of Arizona in 1979. A recession was creeping across the country back then. It hadn’t reached California yet and I’d been lucky to find an entry-level position here. The companies who were still hiring were anxious to add women to their professional rank and file. My employer’s recruiter said there would be plenty of opportunities for advancement and relocation. Hoping for an upgrade to their San Francisco office, I moved from Tucson to Chico sight unseen. That was five years ago. Five years of working my butt off in the same construction management job, no promotion in the offing.

The recruiter said Chico was God’s country. Also a lie. God’s country would have a better shopping mall.

I tucked my purse into my gender-neutral briefcase and hurried inside.

#

“Got time for a cup?” Mickey stood at my desk in his dress shirt and jeans. It was ten a.m.

“No,” I said. “But I could use one after last night.”

He flashed that grin of his. I checked my conscience. I was fine. I pushed a stack of paperwork aside and followed him out the back door.

 “Let’s take your truck,” I said. “My wipers are out of commission.”

Mickey winced when he saw the Mustang. The jagged aluminum remnants of the driver’s side wiper arm pointed skyward.

“I couldn’t see shit comin’ in this morning,” I said. “I swear the guy who broke it was trying to kill me.”

Mickey placed his palm on the small of my back, steered me towards his orange F-150 and pulled a mangled windshield wiper from the bed.

“What the…?” I backed away.

“I didn’t do it, darlin’.” He unlocked the passenger side door. Knew better than to open it for me.

Inside the cab, he handed me the broken wiper arm. “Stacey tried to beat the crap out of me with that last night. I was wondering where it came from.”

 “Oh my god. What did she say?”

“She wasn’t in the mood to talk.”

“I’m sorry.” My skin prickled, my neck burned. My conscience not so fine now.

“You’ve got nothing to be sorry for,” he said.

“I thought she and her friends were going dancing.”

 “They decided not to drive in the storm.”

“Probably a good call.”

“They got into our stash of coke instead. That stuff always makes Stace’ a little crazy.” His upper lip twitched as he talked. Like he couldn’t decide whether or not to smile. It was one of my favorite things about him. When the grin finally bloomed, it lit up his round face and formed small lines at the corners of his denim-blue eyes.

#

I slipped into my side of our usual booth at Perko’s, tugging at my skirt to protect my nylons from the cracked vinyl seat. “You don’t think Stacey saw us?” My hands shook as I reached for my mug.

“She saw my truck at your place.”

“She knows we go drinking together.”

“Doesn’t mean she likes it.” He poured cream and way too much sugar into his coffee. “You heard from Dale?”

“No.” I crossed my arms to stave off an internal chill. “I’m a little worried. The storm hit the Delta pretty hard. I called the paper and left a message. The receptionist said he wasn’t available. Guess he’s on deadline.”

“He still living on your boat?” Mickey asked.

I nodded. “Must’ve been a wild ride last night.”

Dale ran the Isleton Gazette—a weekly newspaper—for an absentee publisher. The job didn’t pay much. He was living out of his truck when I met him. I let him stay on my 26-foot cuddy—an older Sea Ray that I’d bought on the cheap at a government auction. It was docked at a marina on the Mokelumne River, two hours south of Chico. The arrangement worked out well. I got down there about once a month to go fishing.

“Poor guy,” Mickey said. “When are you going to make an honest man out of him?”

“We like things the way they are. We have fun when we see each other but we can still live our own lives.”

“Those long-distance deals never seem to work out.”

 “Like I’m going to take relationship advice from you.” I flicked a wadded napkin at him. He chuckled and batted it away.

 Back in his truck, I plucked a cassette from the dash. Pancho and Lefty. The album had come out the previous year.

“You remember singing along with that last night?” Mickey said.

“Vaguely. I believe you were doing most of the singing.”

“It’s a talent.” A smile lurked beneath his deadpan expression. “But you insisted on listening to the radio. Don’t ya like Willie and Merle?”

“You kept playing the same two songs.”

 “You tried to throw the tape out the window.”

I didn’t remember that. I did recall hitting the preset button for Chico’s country and western station.

 “So I had an early meeting this morning,” he said. “When I start up the truck, the Farm and Ranch Report almost blasts me out of the cab. Some guy shouting about rice futures.”

“Drunk volume.” I had to laugh.

Mickey’s life was an anthology of barroom tales, most based on his own foibles. I achieved a degree of immortality each time I featured in one of his stories. And his joking always dispelled the stale-whiskey fog of self-loathing that would envelope me the morning after a bender.

Back in the office parking lot, he pointed to my car. “I can help you fix that. Maybe Sunday?”

“I’ll be in Isleton this weekend. But thanks. Anyway, you should probably stay close to home for a while.”

“Stacey went to the City to visit her sister.”

 I bit my lower lip and studied Mickey’s face. The impish grin was gone but his gaze was level, his brow smooth. I couldn’t tell if he was serene or resigned.

“We’re okay,” he said. “She’s pissed right now and needs a break from my sorry ass. She’ll take it out on our charge cards and everything will be back to normal when she gets home.”

I phoned Dale again that afternoon. The receptionist said he was busy.

“Could you tell him that Reggie Andersen called?”

“He has your message from this morning. I’m sure he’ll get back to you when he can.”

“Okay, thank—” I heard the dial tone— “you.”

Bitch.

There were no other gals in my office, save for the boss’s secretary. I liked it that way. Women scared me. Having a conversation with one was like playing three-dimensional chess—things happening on several levels. Guys were more straightforward. They said what they meant. And I could usually tell what they were thinking. I preferred to be one of the guys.

#

Friday. Quitting time. A pack of us walked down the hall to the back door. Half of the people I worked with were engineers. The rest were in the trades. Most were at least eight years older than me.

Mickey was talking about the 49ers’ performance in the playoffs and their prospects for the 1984 season. The guys crowded around him. Everyone wanted to be his friend. His confidant. It felt good to be part of his inner circle.

“You headed to the Delta tonight?” Mickey asked me. A couple of the men moved closer to hear my answer.

“Tomorrow,” I said. “It’s supposed to rain tonight and the wiper arm is back-ordered at the dealership.”

“You want to go to the Towne Lounge with us?” Arnie was a right-of-way acquisition agent. Slim, soft-spoken, thirtyish. Divorced, with male pattern baldness. “You can ride with me.” He looked at Mickey as if for permission.

“I’m going to sit this one out, fellas.” I’d had enough excitement for one week.

#

The Isleton paper was in my mailbox that night. Articles and photos by Dale Bixby. The pictures were startling. Untethered boats drifting in the current. A broken dock lodged against a bridge abutment. Three RV parks were flooded, their full-time residents displaced. One photo showed people packed inside the western-themed dining room of the Rio Bar and Grill—an impromptu shelter. The cover story asked readers to bring donations of food and clothing. I always stopped at the grocery store on my way to the boat to keep the cuddy’s fridge stocked with food and Dale’s favorite beer. I could pick up some additional canned items before I went to the marina.

The marina.

I called the harbormaster’s after-hours number. No answer. Nothing I could do until morning. I burrowed under the covers, hugging my pillow while sheets of rain slapped at the windows.

#

Early the next day, I threw my duffle and fishing gear into the car and headed south on State Route 99. The sun broke through a low layer of clouds, forming tule fog in the pastures. A red-tailed hawk surveyed the dormant surroundings from its perch on a split rail fence post. A winter groundskeeper ready to remove any bit of life that dared disturb the season’s desolate landscape. I missed Arizona. Wished, not for the first time, that I’d gotten a job there.

I turned onto Highway 160 and followed the Sacramento River downstream. The shot rock lining the channel was barely visible above the water line. Huge snags floated in the mud-brown torrent. An orphaned red and white ice chest bobbed in the mix.

The counterweights were down on the Isleton drawbridge, allowing a sheriff’s vessel to pass. Usually a boat that size could clear the underside of the bridge. Today the water was too high.

 I drove down off the levee road and onto Main Street, past the Tong building. Built in the 1920’s, the abandoned, corrugated metal structure was once a meeting place for the area’s Chinese immigrants. A green sign marked Isleton’s city limits: Pop. 900. Elev. 10.

#

Jack’s Country Market in Isleton was smaller than the IGA store in nearby Rio Vista but more convenient. Its warm air carried the aromas of freshly ground beef and Pine Sol. I strolled the narrow aisles amidst the humming of refrigerated cases and fluorescent light fixtures.

There was one checkstand open. The cashier was a plump girl, maybe twenty-three years old. A few years younger than me. She was helping the only other customer.

“Can you believe all the damage?” The customer spoke with a slight drawl. She wore a hot pink warm-up suit, the jacket unzipped to reveal a tight white tank top and a gold filigree necklace. Her porcelain hands sported manicured nails, polished to match her outfit. Her big hair was meticulously feathered, curled and highlighted.

She glanced at me as if trying to discern whether I was impatient. Either I didn’t look it or she didn’t care. The cashier smiled at me. She and her friend continued their conversation.

“I’ve been helping out at the shelter,” the pink gal said. “Doing some of the ladies’ hair. That kind of thing can be so important at a time like this.” She looked at me for affirmation. Her eyes turned to my wispy blond coif which was stringy from the damp air.

She pouted.

“Is you-know-who working there too?” the cashier asked.

“He is. He’s been making meals for the evacuees. He’s such a good cook.”

“Dipsy, you are one lucky girl.”

“Don’t I know it. Of course, there are certain formalities.”

“He’s still with that other woman?” the cashier said.

“He’s too nice to break up with her on the phone. Not that she doesn’t deserve it.” Dipsy began bagging her own groceries.

 “You gotta tell me when you two go public.”

“Gonna be soon, I hope. I think he sees her this weekend.”

“Her loss.”

“It is. But you know, I wonder if she’ll even care. He says ‘she has scar tissue instead of a heart.’ He’s just so poetic.” Dipsy’s voice rose to a squeal. She scrunched her shoulders and gave me a winsome smile—an apparent apology for her exuberance. She hugged the cashier. “Bye, y’all,” she said to me, waggling her pink fingernails.

“Where’s she from?” I asked the cashier.

“From around here. Same as me.”

“But that accent…”

“She got it from watching Mama’s Family.”

“On purpose?”

The cashier laughed. “Daisy’s a self-made woman. She’s smart. And determined. She decided in high school that guys don’t like brainy girls so she dumbed it down. All us gals teased her. I even gave her that nickname.”

“Dipsy.”

“She loved it. It fit her… persona? Is that the right word? All I know is that she had a date every Friday night. I was so jealous. But you can’t hate her. She’s a just such a sweetheart.”

The cashier rang up my last item, a cold twelve-pack of Coors. “Looks like you’ve got plans for the weekend,” she said, hoisting the beer into my shopping cart.

“I need to check on my boat. And my boyfriend.”

“In that order,” the cashier said with a laugh.

I laughed also, trying to be polite. “But first I’ve got to take some of this food to the Rio.”

“Bless your heart. I know they’ll appreciate that.”

I’d bought steaks for Dale and me. For dinner. I put them in my ice chest along with the beer and parked my car in front of the restaurant-turned-shelter.

The Rio’s wagon wheel chandeliers provided only the dimmest of lighting. Nice ambiance for dining. Depressing if you’re forced to spend your days here waiting for the flood waters to recede. All the tables were occupied. People played cards, or cribbage. Some tried to read. Volunteers in matching blue sweatshirts buzzed around the perimeter.

A grey-haired woman intercepted me. “You can put those here.” She pointed to a six-foot long folding table with ISLETON ELEMENTARY stenciled on it. I added two cases of beans and franks to the haphazard stack of donated items.

The room smelled of body odor. I was anxious to leave when I heard Dale’s voice. “Reggie, over here.” I turned. And stared.

“What’d you do to your hair?” I said.

Dale had an enviable, thick brown mane. It used to fall loosely around his shoulders, framing his square jaw.

“You like it?”

 “You got a perm.” I’d never had a perm. I hugged him and sneaked a hand through the artificial curls. It was possible to hate Dipsy.

 “I’m starved,” I said. “Let’s get some lunch.”

“It’ll have to be Chinese. No one else is open.”

I looped my arm through his and we walked out into the chilly morning.

“What happened to your car?” he asked.

“It was vandalized. Tuesday night.”

“Jeezus. Who would do something like that?”

“I have some ideas. Mickey offered to fix it but I’m going to take it to the dealer.”

Dale unhooked his arm from mine and took a few quick steps towards the restaurant. He walked inside. I caught the door before it swung closed behind him.

 “Sit here, okay?” The host pointed to a table overlooking the street.

“How about back there?” Dale motioned towards a horseshoe-shaped booth.

 “Romantic.” I smiled at Dale.

He took a seat on the left side of the table. I scooched around the center of the booth and leaned into him. “I’m glad you’re okay. I was worried when you didn’t return my calls.”

 “I didn’t know you called.”

“I swear that woman hates me.”

“Who?”

“Your receptionist? The one who didn’t give you my messages?”

“I’m sure she just forgot. Work’s been crazy. We actually got some real news in this town.” He patted my shoulder, nudging me upright. “I could use some elbow room,” he said.

I slid back over the red Naugahyde until I was facing him. My stomach growled at the smell of stir-fried garlic. We placed our order and sipped weak tea from small, handle-less cups.

“Have you been to the marina?” he asked.

“Not yet. Is it bad?”

“It’s gone.”

“Gone? What about the boat?”

“I was able to get it out. It’s on a trailer, behind the newspaper building.”

 “Thank you.” I reached across the table and squeezed his hands. “So where are you staying?”

 “At the shelter. With half the people in town.”

Our food arrived. I took the rough wooden chopsticks from their paper pouch. Broke them apart and picked up a steaming morsel of chicken drenched in garlicky oyster sauce.

“Why don’t you stay with me? At least until I can find another slip.”

“I thought of that.” Dale chased a slice of black pepper beef around his plate. His uncalloused hands were large and uncoordinated. He abandoned the chopsticks for a fork. “I called you Tuesday night. I guess you weren’t home.”

“I was in Redding for a workshop. Got in kinda late.”

“Bixby! What the hell is this?” Vernon Banks sauntered up to our table and cuffed Dale lightly on the head. The resilient curls sprang back into place.

Most people wouldn’t have spotted Dale and me in that booth. But Vern had cop eyes. “Looks like a big brown sheep crawled on your head and died,” he said. He turned to me. “You like this look?”

 “Of course. It’s au currant.”

“Maybe I should get mine done like that.” Vern took off his police cap and rubbed his thin grey crew cut. “S’pose they’d give me a discount?”

A little bit of Vern went a long way, but I liked that he was almost always laughing. Dale wouldn’t make eye contact with him. I beamed at the genial officer, trying to compensate.

“Haven’t seen you in a while, missy,” Vern said.

“I’ve been really busy.”

“Your boy here’s been busy too.”

“So I’ve heard.”

“Aw, let’s see that pretty smile again… There ya go.” He rapped his knuckles on the table under Dale’s nose. “This one’s a keeper, son.”

“Your order’s ready, Chief,” the host said.

“I’ll leave you two lovebirds alone.”

“He’s funny,” I said after Vern ambled away.

“Most clowns are.” Dale sneered. “Just look at him.”

Vern shadowboxed with a paper lantern that hung above the cash register. The host handed him a white plastic bag with red Chinese characters that I assumed said “Thank you for your business.” But it could have said anything. None of the restaurant’s patrons would know the difference.

#

The waiter brought our check on a small black tray. “You coming to the parade next weekend?” he asked.

“Lunar New Year,” I said. “I almost forgot.”

“I have to cover it for the paper, but I wasn’t planning to stay long,” Dale said.

“I’d like to go.”

“It’s supposed to rain.”

“We can sit in Sullivan’s and watch it from the bar.” The Irish pub was one of our favorite haunts—the place where we first met.

“The parade only has five entries. They’ll just march up and down Main Street a half dozen times to make it seem like a bigger deal.”

“So it’s provincial. C’mon. You have to make your own fun in a small town.”

“I guess you’d know all about that.”

I squinted at him. “After living in Chico, yeah.”

He exhaled heavily through pursed lips. His gaze, at first plaintive, turned fierce. “I drove up there Tuesday night. I was wet and cold and tired and I needed a place to stay. I went to your apartment but you had company.”

 “Just Mickey.”

“I thought you were done with him.”

“I was. I am. What happened last fall was a mistake. I told you that.”

“But you’re still seeing him.”

“I’m not seeing him,” I said. “He’s my best friend—”

Dale placed his forefinger on the center of his chest, his mouth agape.

“At work,” I said. “We hit the bars on our way home from Redding. I invited him for dinner because we needed to eat.”

 “I saw you with him. On your balcony.”

“Grilling burgers.”

 “Don’t bullshit me. I thought I’d need a garden hose to separate you.”

I laughed. Dale didn’t.

“It was harmless,” I said.

“I don’t believe you. Not about Mickey. Not about anything. Hell, for all I know, you’re still screwing half the guys in your office.”

I shrugged. “We never said we’d be exclusive.” My voice seemed small.

He slumped back, arms crossed. Silent. The sound of someone trying to control his temper. I missed the Seventies, when no one expected monogamy.

“It hurt to see you with him,” he finally said.

“Guys don’t hurt.”

“The world according to Reggie.”

 “It’s true. And besides, feeling hurt is a choice. People only hurt you if you let them. I figured that out in the tenth grade.”

“When your boyfriend raped you.”

“You’re over-simplifying. We were just fooling around and things went too—”

“You told me he forced himself on you.”

“Only that first time.”

Dale ground the heel of his palm into his forehead. “And that guy in college? Idiot?”

“Eliot.”

“Whatever. He just kept you around to impress his fraternity buddies. Until he could finish med school and marry a nice Jewish girl.”

 “She is nice.” I poured some tea and gathered my thoughts. “All I’m saying is once I learned men only want one thing I never had to feel hurt about it again.”

“Do you know how insulting that is?”

“Not you. You’re different. You’re more in touch with your feminine side.”

“That’s not funny.”

“You used to think it was.” I tinkered with my chopsticks, trying to balance them on the edge of my plate. “Most men only want sex,” I said. “I have strong empirical evidence.”

Dale smiled and shook his head. “When we got together I thought, what’s this beautiful woman doing with me? You fed me, gave me a place to stay, put gas in my truck.” His voice cracked. “You took care of me like no one ever had.”

“Because I love you.”

“I don’t think so, Reggie. And that’s the one thing I really needed from you. I’m sorry. I don’t think you’re capable of love.”

A lump formed in the back of my throat. I extinguished it with tepid tea and contemplated the dragon painting on the wall—its red and yellow body coiled and contorted. Its fiery tongue aimed at Dale’s head.

“Guess I’ve got scar tissue instead of a heart.”

He shifted in his seat. It was satisfying to watch.

I reached for the check but he slapped his hand on it. The black plastic tray rattled and flipped upward, sending the fortune cookies to the floor.

“I got this,” he said.

#

I challenged the 55-mph speed limit on the way home. Dark clouds rolled in from the west, like the inverted surface of a roiling ocean. I felt a combination of relief and sadness.

The office Christmas party was coming up. The organizers, tired of trying to get everyone together during the holidays, had moved the event to late February. They’d decorate a tinder-dry tree. My boss would dress as Santa. We’d exchange gag gifts. After dinner, there’d be a DJ and dancing. I’d been looking forward to having a date this year. Without Dale, I’d have to find some guy on the fringes of the gathering. Chat him up, take him home. The only way to keep from feeling alone in a crowd.

My face felt heavy. Inside my hollow chest a teenaged girl sobbed, her tiny shoulders convulsing. I gripped the wheel, taking deep measured breaths. Trying to replace the air that she was sucking out of my lungs.

BIO

Renee S. Jolivette is a retired engineer with a fiction writing certificate from the UCLA Extension Writers’ Program. Her work has appeared in The Union, Current, Cruisin’ News, Microfiction Monday, Bronco Driver and Portage Magazine. She lives in Northern California’s Sierra Nevada foothills with her husband and their small but authoritative dog, Rascal.










My Speedo

by T. B. Meek



         The text came in at 12:22 in the morning. “I have ur cat. The $$ is now $200.”

         Miriam had been unable to sleep that evening, it had been three days since Speedo scampered out the door of their third-floor walk-up and hadn’t returned. It wasn’t the first time the black cat with a white blaze across its face and one white paw went on a “walkabout” as Miriam and Charles affectionately called it. The first time he disappeared Miriam was riddled with angst and emailed the neighborhood listserv at 4:30 in the morning, “Our cat Speedo has gone missing. Have you seen him? We are worried sick. If you see him, please call.” She included her cellphone number and attached her favorite picture of the pet, which was the embodiment of kitty cuteness, though the creature’s piercing green eyes probed the viewer as if the cat knew the beholder’s deepest, darkest secret. Later that day, the McFadden’s son, home from college on a laundry run, found Speedo batting around a balled-up paper bag in the basement. To thank the boy, Miriam and Charles invited the young McFadden up for a brunch of vegetarian black bean chili crowned with poached eggs and hollandaise along with Miriam’s personal pride, home cured lox on bagel crisps with whipped cream cheese and chive. As Miriam arduously whisked the thick yellow sauce, the scene of Charles assembling a bagel as he listened to the boy talk excitedly about his future plans—something outdoors, urban planning, land conservation or maybe renewables—tweaked memories of the weekends that Leah would come home from veterinary school for comfort food and quiet. She laughed inwardly for a second because Charles always overloaded his bagel with a triple spread and a double heaping of onions with capers rolling off a teetering crown of sprouts, and then there was the two layers of her meaty, thick lox, and as usual, a good portion of it ended up in his bushy beard. She was about to do a subtle chin point behind the boy’s back but paused in mid motion as a hot tear welled up and made its way down her cheek and into the hollandaise.

         More overnight “Where’s Speedo?” disappearances happened, but the cat always returned the next day for his mid-morning feeding, and seemed to be eerily cognizant that Wednesday, Friday and Sunday, were sardine days as he’d always be there waiting in the kitchen for Miriam, excitedly purring and crashing into her legs, nearly tripping her as she tried to fork a pungent headless filet into the cat’s bowl. As Speedo escape days became more and more, the mode of which, the stealthily trailing of a pant leg of an unwary resident, delivery person or anyone else operating the heavy wooden door that closed with creaking, achey slowness, Miriam and Charles began to fret less, often sharing a glass of crisp kosher white wine and laughing about, “Speedo being Speedo.” “He’s out saving the world,” Charles said one night as he sipped wine and noshed on crackers crowned with a diced mixture of Miriam’s lox, capers and pickles. To Miriam’s non-reaction he reiterated, “I’m serious, I think he morphs into a giant crime-fighting kitty.”

         Miriam took a long sip of wine, savored the buttery oak sweetness for a contemplative beat, and then nodded in reluctant agreement.

         “See?” Charles said, perching forward in his chair, “I’m telling you, it’s a thing. What do you think his superpower is?”

         Again, Miriam regarded the question with pause and said, “Laser beam eyes and saber claws, or maybe, he can command other cats as allies like the rat girl in ‘The Suicide Squad’?”

         “A giant starfish and Jim Ignatowski with Christmas tree lights popping out of his head? That movie was utter poop!” Charles bellowed. “Superhero films are ruining cinema.”

         “So says the grown-up man who collects kewpie dolls.”

         “They are trolls! Trolls are not ruining film!”

         ***

         Normally Miriam slept with her iPhone in sleep mode but that night she left it on in the hope that the ding of an incoming email from the listserv would bear good news. When the text came in, Miriam immediately poked Charles in the back and turned on the light.    

         Charles ripped off his eyeshades, put on his glasses and sat up, “What’s going on?”b

         “It’s about Speedo,” she said holding the phone up to his face.

         “Did you post your number on the flyer?”

         “And the listserv and Nextdoor. Call them.”

         “Now? It’s 12:30 in the morning.”

         “They just texted, call them,” she implored and dropped the phone on her husband’s chest.

         “Alright,” he sighed wearily and dialed the number.

         After three rings the phone picked up. “Hello, hello, hello,” a thick Eastern Bloc accent said with a flourish of maniacal merriment.

         “Do you have our cat?” Charles asked flatly.

         “But of course. I give tomorrow. You send two hundred now and then I text you where to meet.”

         “How do we know you have our cat? How did you get this number?”

         “My friend, I show you, you don’t worry.”

         “The reward posted is one hundred dollars.”

         “I show, you send two hundred, I tell you where, you send two hundred more, then you get your ket.”

         “But that’s four hundred dollars!”

         “That is the deal. You take, you leave. Up to you,” and with that, the phone clicked off.

         “Probably a scam,” Charles said tossing the phone into the puffy in between of the white duvet.

         “How do you know?” Miriam protested.

         “I mean c’mon, that accent, the way he says ‘ket,’ he might not even be in the country.”

         Miriam started to open her mouth when the phone vibrated and emitted a muffled hum. On the screen, underneath a grainy picture of a black cat, taken top down from the backside, was a single word, “Proof!”

         “Do you think that’s him?” Miriam asked as Charles enlarged the picture and rotated the phone.

         “Hard to tell, could be any black ‘ket,’or some rando picture off the internet. I don’t see his white paw, but I’m not sure that I don’t either.”

         “Let’s just pay him.”

         “And we’ll be out two hundred dollars?”

         “It’s Speedo,” Miriam said, and then more softly, “and Leah.”

         Charles sighed. It was a bitter cold day in February when the call came in. Miriam heard Charles’s phone ring in the other room as she carefully extracted the potato kugel from the oven amid the moist wafting juices of roasting chicken on the rack below. It was Leah’s favorite meal. As she pulled the foil snugly across the Pyrex pan, she tried to pull the words from Charles’s soft murmurs, but to no avail, so she quieted herself. In the still of the kitchen there were nothing but the soft whine of the oven fan and the drip of the faucet she had asked Charles to fix numerous times. Then, from the other room there was a sudden, muffled pop and the sound of glass skittering across the floor. Miriam stiffened. Heavy, lumbering footfalls made their way across the apartment. In the doorway, Charles, a portrait of clash in his his flannel robe, baggy sweatpants and plaid button down, appeared looking drunk, unsteady and holding onto the door jamb in an effort to remain upright.

         “What?” Miriam asked as she registered the tight, tremulous contortion on his face.

         Six months after the accident, Miriam became insistent that they get a pet. “We’ve already created a sizable adoption fund in her name,” Charles said. “We’ve never been pet people, that was Leah.”

         “But I want to do something, something I can put my hands on, something I can feel everyday.”

         “You could volunteer at the shelter.”  

         Miriam shot him a sideways glance. “I could, but that’s not what I am talking about, and you know it.”

         “Well, our options are limited in that the condo docs restrict dogs, birds, reptiles and other animals deemed ‘exotic,’ which oddly includes Guinea pigs and other rodents.”

         “But Leah had Charlie and Mickey and then that cute albino rat that I was dead set against.”

         “Fergie. I knew back then, but some rules are meant to be bent, plus when Leah kept asking for a dog, I spoke to Burt about it. He said he and Rach would be cool with it, but before we moved in, Jimmy Mac had wanted a puppy, and Rosemary was a hard no.”

         “Well she’s gone,” Miriam said of the former first-floor resident who Burt often described as, “NIMBY entitlement gone off the rails.”

         “All I’m saying is we should think about the time commitment and care requirements. As you recall, those piggies were a real chore to clean.” His wife seemed not to hear him. “What I am trying to say,” he said in a louder tone, “is that we should work within some boundaries if this is something you really want to do.”

         At the MSPCA-Angell Center, the Levys were warmly welcomed by a wiry blonde-haired woman who introduced herself as “Shel,” and again as “just Shel,” when Charles asked what it was short for. “Your funding has allowed us to expand our food, and spay and neuter assistance programs,” she said as she led them to a sterile conference room with a coffee urn and a stack of sugar-coated crullers at the center of the table. “Last week we were able to supply a farmer out in Fitchburg with hay and grain relief for his starving livestock.”

         “Doesn’t the farm sustain itself?”

          “In theory, yes, but this is a sad situation, tainted runoff from a development killed the grass, there’s back taxes and no new generation to pass the farm onto. The animals will likely need to be moved, though we remain somewhat hopeful as the GoFundMe campaign we launched has money trickling in and our social media team is cranking up the dial.” She clicked the top of her pen and placed a clipboard on the table. “As I understand it, you’re interested in adopting an indoor pet, is that correct?”

         “Yes,” Miriam said extricating a cruller from the Jenga heap.

         Shel sat patiently and took notes as Miriam expressed her desire to not have anything that could get out of a cage and disappear into the walls. Low-maintenance and self-sufficiency were essential. “Sounds like a rabbit or a cat,” Shel said double checking the clipboard. 

         “But a rabbit just sits in a cage, right?” Charles asked.

         “No, they can come out and hop around your living room or sit in your lap as you watch TV or read, but you have to rabbit-proof the room.”

         “Rabbit-proof?”

         “Make sure they can’t get to electrical wires—we don’t want an electrified bunny—and if you have a thick ply rug, they may gnaw on it thinking it’s grass or hay. Let’s take a walk, sometimes you see an animal and it sees you, and you just know.”

         Charles shrugged, “Sure.”

         In the rabbit room, Miriam peered through the thin metal bars of a cage. There appeared to be nothing inside, so she leaned in. Something stirred amid a large mound of hay. Ears shot up. It was a large grey buck that looked at Miriam with modicum of curiosity before thunder-hopping across the hay-lined floor and crashing into the bars. Mouth agape, Miriam let out a short, inarticulate yelp and staggered backwards, one hand instinctively pressing against her clavicle.

         “That’s Mr. Peanut,” Shel said.

         “Salted or unsalted?” Charles asked adding a sheepish laugh.

         “You don’t feed rabbits peanuts,” Shel said matter of factly, “just greens and veggies.”

         Once the color returned to her face, Miriam peered into a few more cages. There were plenty of brown and white rabbits, and some near albino, with pronounced pink ears and noses. Despite their varying colors, all the rabbits shared the same big, black, soulless eyes, which unsettled Miriam. One plump, fluffy rabbit lounged at the front of its cage, its soft fur tempting her to imagine running her hand through it as it sat calmly in her lap. But overall, they all seemed to share the same inert, aloof demeanor. The ones lingering at the back of their cages appeared to be in a state of perpetual fear, their midsections pulsing rapidly as their tiny hearts raced.     

         “They certainly poop a lot,” Charles observed.

         “It’s not so bad, it’s mostly green matter, and they can become quite tidy, choosing one corner of the cage to use as a loo once acclimated and settled in. Would you like to hold one?” Shel said gesturing Miriam toward a cage.

         “Oh,” Miriam said, “I don’t know, perhaps on the way back?”

         As they left the rabbit room, a black cat shot past them in the hallway with a young, boyish woman in blue MSPCA scrubs chasing after it. The cat raced down the hallway and into the main reception area with the woman’s sneakers making squishy squeaking noises as they ran after the animal that seemed to intentionally taunt its pursuer, pausing, allowing them to close the distance and then suddenly darting off again.

         “All part of the care giving process,” Shel commented nonplussed with an outstretched arm.

         Shortly thereafter, as they continued down the endless hall, Miriam heard the faint squishy squeak of those sneakers and then felt something suddenly brush between her legs.  She froze. What ever it was, brushed her leg again. Glancing down, the wayward cat was doing figure eights around her calves.

         The young woman’s athletic shoes made a high-pitched screech as they skidded to a sudden halt. “There you are Joe,” they said as they reached for the cat which scooted to the back side of Miriam’s legs to avoid capture.

         “It’s Ok Alex,” Shel said, “I’ll get him.”

         “He’s got a will of his own,” the younger woman said handing Shel an open tin of cat food and a spoon with an oily brown lump on it.

         When the younger woman left, the cat relaxed and rested its haunches on Miriam’s well-worn flats. She looked at Shel and shrugged.

         “He seems to like you,” Shel said handing Miriam the spoon, handle first.

         “Pheromones?” Charles asked.

         “Who knows,” Shel said, “Cats are very emotionally intelligent animals.”

         The cat sat there expectantly like a curbside passenger looking for their late arriving Uber. Miriam gingerly presented the spoon to the cat, who regarded it cautiously at first, sniffing it and then taking a tentative lick the before taking a sizable bite of the brown mushy lump. When the last greasy smear from the spoon was licked clean, the cat affectionately crashed into Miriam’s leg and began to purr audibly.

         “What’s its name?” Charles asked.

         “We’ve been calling him, ‘I Dunno, Joe,’ because that’s what the intake person called him when asked his name by a fellow staffer filling out the paperwork.”

         Charles arched his eyes and held out his hands.

         “He was found in the back seat of a cab,” She continued. “The cabbie had no idea how it got there and said he didn’t recall anyone getting in with an animal, so the thought is that when someone got out, the cat snuck in. The point is, he doesn’t have a name he responds to so you could call him anything you want.”

         Back home, Miriam scrolled through her iPad looking at digitized pictures of the family in happier times. “I want to name him something that reminds me of Leah,” she said when Charles suggested they simply call him Joe.  Miriam sniffled and daubed at the corner of her eye as she swiped and poked. “Oh,” she said tilting the iPad towards Charles, “remember our summer getaways at Sunapee?” Filling the entirety of the eleven-inch screen was a picture of the three of them in a canoe with Miriam awkwardly perched in the middle. She swiped again and the three were on a dinner cruise, and then atop a rock outcropping of one of New Hampshire’s Presidential Mountains with a vast green forest in the background. She slid again and they were lounging and reading in the living room of a rustic cabin dominated by a stone masoned fireplace framed by a roughly hewn wooden mantle, and then sunset dinning on the back deck. Then there were the shots of Charles and Leah making goofy faces as they jumped off the dock and into the lake’s dark waters. Miriam laughed uncontrollably at the next picture of Charles on the dock in a red Speedo, hips thrust towards the camera, expressive hands by his sides showcasing the tight garment, his slightly furry belly hanging over the waistband with an own-it, “Boo-yah!” expression on his face.

         “My Speedo was a great and glorious annual tradition,” Charles said of the infamous swimming garment he had initially purchased with serious intent.

         “You wanted to be like Mulder,” Miriam smirked making reference to the paranormal FBI investigator on the sci-if series they religiously watched together on Sunday nights while slurping Miriam’s beloved matzo ball soup, “but you looked more like a young, cutely chubby Seth Rogan, though I did love your appropriation of that poem.”      

         “An appropriation of an appropriation,” Charles clarified, “Duchovny ripped off William Carlos Williams’s ‘My Red Wheelbarrow’ which was both funny and shameless at the same time.” He paused and then launched in,

                  “My Speedo

                  So much depends upon a red Speedo

                  Covered with rain…

He paused again. “Now I can’t remember if there was more or not, I’d have to ask Lord Google.”

         “But you added something about vanity and Duchovny‘s sex addiction claim.”

         “Right, a goof of a silly spoof,” Charles cleared his throat,

                  “My Speedo

                  Look at me so pretty in my red Speedo

                  So much depends upon me and my flaming libido

                  Washed in rain, don’t call me vain

                  That’s just your hating ego.”

         In the wee hours of the morning Charles performed a reverse Google search on the image of the cat with Miriam hovering anxiously nearby. “Im not sending the money if this is some stock image from the internet or Granny Nana’s cat Paws from Ames, Iowa,” he said.

          When no real hits came back, he said, “Ok, let’s do it. We’ll give it a shot. It’s a fool’s errand but…”

         Charles texted the number asking where and how to send the money, and where and when they would get Speedo.

         “8AM tomorrow. Send the 1st 200 apple pay to this number, then I tell where.”

         Charles hesitated but did as requested. The next three minutes felt like an eternity as Charles and Miriam stared at the phone trying to will a response. Finally, text capsule popped up with the numbers “42.3539, 71.1373–go here.”      

         “What’s that?” Miriam asked.

         “I think they’re geolocation coordinates.”

         “What?”

         “It’s like a street address.” Charles pounded away on his laptop. “Looks like it’s a shopping mall over on Everett Street in Allston.” He showed Miriam the map. “We’ve driven by it a bunch of times, it’s a rundown stretch of urban wasteland waiting to be paved over and built up.”

         “So, we go to a shopping mall and…?”

         “Hope.”

         “I don’t think I can sleep.”

         “Me either, this all feels so invasive, like you know you’re being taken advantage of and you’re just letting it happen.”

         Miriam did eventually find sleep with the aide of a Xanax. Charles meanwhile stayed up and posted to Facebook the “The Ballad of Speedo,” which was a witty bit of acerbic humor that outlined the whole ordeal and concluded with, “If you don’t see a post here from us by 10AM, call John Wick.” He included the picture of Speedo with his probing eyes as well as the grainy image of the cat sent by their tauntingly aloof texter.

         Charles brewed a pot of coffee as the sun came up. Miriam entered the kitchen bleary-eyed, glasses askew and her thick curly hair kinked and frizzy. “Anything new?”

         Charles handed her a mug of coffee with Papa Smurf on it. “Nope.”

          “Let’s get there early just to be safe.”

         “Right. I think I’ll mount Leah’s old GoPro on the dashboard and let’s have our phones on record.”

         “Aye, aye captain,” Miriam said and issued a sleepy salute. “Phasers set to stun.”

         Checking his laptop, Charles noticed he had three Facebook notifications. One was from a former publishing colleague who triumphantly claimed they had just completed the first draft of their memoir about living in a West Bank settlement. The other two were responses to “The Ballad of Speedo.” The first from Frank Kashner, Charles’s foodie friend who was forever searching for the best fried chicken and St. Louis ribs in town, and always overjoyed to discover new joints serving such desired victuals. “Don’t do it,” Frank wrote, “call the cops.” The other was from Liz Rush, a college friend of Miriam’s who lived in Columbus, Ohio and was one of Miriam’s bridesmaids. “This is just terrible, hopefully all is well for Speedo and you two.”

         Liz had also texted Miriam, “You guys, Ok? Anything I can do?” Miriam didn’t know how to respond so she didn’t.  

         With weary trepidation Charles and Miriam loaded into the aging metallic silver Honda CRV pockmarked with bumper rubs from aggressive drivers trying to cram into too small parking spaces on their narrow, cluttered street. Charles used a suction cup apparatus to mount the GoPro between two of the many mounted kewpie doll trolls that adorned the dashboard of the car they affectionately referred to as “Old Betsy” and punched the coordinates into his iPhone. “Head south on Vassal Park Lane for 200 yards and then turn right onto Wright Street,” the cheerful GPS AI voice chirped. The AI sent them down Mass Ave and through Harvard Square, which normally it would avoid, but It was early enough on a Sunday morning that the somnambulant throng of coeds that would soon bring all moving traffic to a grinding halt as they foraged for bagels and eggy hangover relief, were still in bed sleeping off their weekend revelry.  They turned onto JFK Street and then began the slow rise over the Anderson Memorial Bridge, a point in many a journey that Charles usually pointed out that the bridge connecting Cambridge to Boston was the point of no return for Quentin Compson III in William Faulkner’s “The Sound and the Fury,” a fact, he claimed few knew, even if they had been forced to read the shape shifting southern gothic as part of their educational evolution. “People don’t care or are just too lazy make the connection. I bet half the people who see the plaque think it’s real,” he said of the gravestone like epitaph affixed to the bridge memorializing the fictional Compson III (1891-1910). The ringtone of Spinal Tap’s “Big Bottom” came from Charles’s phone as the countenance of Frank Kashner, reddish, greying beard and piercing turquoise eyes, flashed on screen. Charles put the phone on speaker. “Frank, what’s the good word?”

         “Good word, are you crazy?”

         “Probably.”

         “Are you in your car going to meet this creep?”

         “That’s the plan.”

         “Stop and call the police now.”

         “Nah, we go, we hope.”

         “You think that’s wise? Where you heading? I’ll meet you there.”

         “You don’t have to, this’ll be over in 30 minutes or less.”

         “Will it? You don’t know who this guy is or what he wants. I’m getting in my car now. What’s the address?”

         “Allston, the shopping mall on Everett Street.”

         Charles heard a car door slam and an engine turn over.

         “Ok, I’ve got you on speaker and am going to stay on with you, just in case.”

         “Thanks,” Charles said as he reached over and squeezed Miriam’s leg gently.

         “That area’s a real shit hole.”

         The Honda jerked and bucked as it hit a pothole. “Yup, the old New York Bus Stop Diner is all fenced off and looks ready for razing. The whole place is pothole minefield, and it doesn’t help that old Betsy has shit for suspension.”

         “Your destination is 1,000 yards ahead on the left,” the GPS ‘bot announced.

         “Looks like we’re here,” Charles said as they pulled into a litter-strewn parking lot surrounded by construction fencing cordoning off adjacent properties in various stages of razing.

         “I’ll be there in 10.”

         “You have arrived at your destination,” the GPS ‘bot added as Charles paused the car in the middle of the mostly vacant parking lot. At the far end loomed a Star Market grocery store. To their left was a drive thru McDonald’s and a boarded-up Mr. Sushi restaurant that stood alone from the rest of the connected mall front like two shipping containers randomly dropped in a vast sea of tar and concrete.

         “I’m thinking over there,” Charles said pointing to the derelict sushi bar.

         “Ok,” Miriam said hesitantly, “what are we looking for?”

         “That’s a good question.”

         Nestled aside the eatery adorned with a lime green seaweed motif and boarded up windows, Miriam and Charles sat in silence scanning the parking lot for any sign of movement. Besides some distant activity in front of the supermarket or the occasional squeaky rattle of cart wheels as an employee tracked down an abandoned shopping conveyance, all was quiet.

         “Just about there,” Frank said from the phone now wedged between Charles’s thighs.

         “We should do something,” Miriam said.

         “Right,” Charles said as he extracted the phone and texted their tormentor, “We are here.”

         It took a few minutes that felt like hours, but finally a reply came, “Send other 200.”

         Charles looked at the phone, mouth agape with incredulousness. “That’s not the deal,” he wrote, “Give us the cat and I’ll send the $$.”

         “What’s he saying?” Miriam asked.

         “Wants the money first,” he said and tossed the phone onto the dashboard, the iDevice lodging between the legs of a pink and a blue haired kewpie.  “Total BS.”

         “What just happened?” Frank asked over the speaker.

         Charles quickly retrieved the phone, “Sorry. Frank, I’m going to put you on hold.”

         “Ok, be there in two.”

         Charles dialed the number and waited for what seemed too long of a period of time.  There was no ring, just dead digital silence and then, as Charles had feared, came the aurally chaotic crescendo of a disconnected tone.  He sighed and collapsed back into his seat. “Totally played.”

         “Here’s Frank,” Miriam said sitting up and pointing at the approaching gold Acura coupe dipping and bouncing across the uneven tarmac, the kewpie troll Charles had given him visible in glints as it dangled and bobbed from the rearview mirror. 

         Standing in the crisp cold between the two vehicles, Charles shrugged sheepishly. Frank closed the distance between the two and gave his friend a firm, one-armed, lean-in hug. “Zip?”

         “Total scam.”

         “Probably doesn’t have the cat. You put up fliers, posts?”

         “Around the neighborhood, on the local listserv and Nextdoor,” Miriam said as she zipped up her jacket and joined the two thick bearded men.

         Frank gave Miriam a hug, “Sorry this isn’t under better circumstances.”

         Through the billowy windbreaker Miriam could fee lean ribs and a musculature she was not formerly aware of. “You’re quite the fit one these days,” she said as they released.

         “Training for the Pan Mass challenge. It’s amazing how much weight falls away when you ride over 150 miles a week. But hey, that’s the life of a bored, retired bachelor with nothing else to do. Definitely not for the faint of heart.”

         The three shared a laugh.

         “Zaftig’s?” Charles asked.

         “Let’s.”

         At the popular Coolidge Corner deli dour in decor and adorned with what Miriam always described as tchotchke art, the three sat in a cramped booth, Miriam and Charles arm to arm on one side with Frank looking relatively adrift in his own sea of green pleather across the way. Wafts of onions and griddle grease commingled with the pervasive scent of dark roasted coffee as busy servers flew in and out of the kitchen. Before them lay a spread of knishes, potato pancakes, berry drizzled blintzes, toasted bagel halves, a plate of lox, onions, and capers and a mound of chopped, pickled whitefish at the center of it all with Mise cups nestled in between, brimming with various whipped schemers.

         “You really should consider calling the cops,” Frank said.

         “It’s just two hundred bucks, besides what would they do? Give us lip service about priorities and manpower? Speedo’s prolly still out on one of his famous walkabouts and will come home to us when he’s damn ready. That cat has always had a mind of his own and we bend to it.”

         “Charles,” Miriam said pointing to her chin.

         Charles dabbed a napkin to his beard and examined the result. “Didn’t you know, I was saving that berry sauce for dessert tonight?”

         Taking note, Frank executed a similar precautionary wipe. “It’s amazing what you sometimes find nested in there.”

         “The brotherhood of the beard, a true labor of love,” Miriam said raising her mimosa glass. Charles hoisted his splatter-stained mug of coffee and Frank followed with a garishly gigantic Bloody Mary made even more ridiculous by the towering pompadour of celery. As the drinking vessels converged the soft clink of their brief consummation was barely audible above the cacophonous din of garbled voices, clanking silverware and the continuous thwapping of the heavy kitchen door.

         “To Speedo and a safe return,” Frank said.   

         They all clinked again.

         “I know we joke,” Miriam said, “but I still have that nervous feeling.”

         “Same,” Charles said and gave his wife a soft kiss on her brow, his beard leaving her glasses askew in the aftermath.

         “That thing,” she said with a half tremulous laugh as she straightened her opticals.

         A faint mellifluous ding rolled up from under the table. Charles straightened up and extracted the cellphone from his pocket.

         “Is it him?” Frank asked.

         “Yeah, now wants three hundred. Says, ‘Your lack trust now cost more. Send and I tell.’”

         “Well, there you have it. Stop dicking around and call the cops.”

         “Funny thing is the text identifies the sender as Gracie Alves.”

         “Yeah, and?”

         “She,” Miriam interjected, “was a former house cleaner of ours.”

         “Maybe she’s in on the scam?”

         “I don’t think so, she moved back to Brazil before the pandemic. Had sick parents, though she did turn her business over to one of her workers, but we don’t use them anymore.”

         “Give the number a call,” Frank said holding his hands palm up by his shoulders. “I mean, why not?”

         Charles tapped the phone, listened for a while and then put it on speaker for the others to hear the acrimonious disconnected tone.

         “Likely masking,” Frank said. “Wonder if they hacked you or someone else. In these dark days of dirty laundry and personal information strewn all over the internet, it’s like Pac-Man chomping out there.”

***

         As Charles and Miriam were about to turn onto Vassal Park Lane, an oncoming cab made a curt, preemptive left.   

         Charles tapped the horn. “And no signal either! Don’t people signal anymore?”

         Miriam looked at her husband with a steely eye. “Just let it go.”

         But he didn’t. His agitation mounted as they rolled down the narrow side street, the cab slowing and braking every ten yards as the driver’s head craned right before moving on. “And the guy doesn’t even know where he’s going.” Charles said as threw his hands up. “Ask Siri! She knows!”

         Due to its tight narrowness, two cars could not pass each other on Vassal Park Lane. If two cars met in the middle, one would have to pull into an empty parking space or one of the few driveways to let an oncoming traveler pass, and if no option was available, one would have to back up, which often led to honking and shouting, especially when other cars added to the impasse.  Often Miriam and Charles would peer out their window with knowing bemusement, but when these uncivil moments played out in the middle of the night, they put in earplugs and grumbled about a letter to the city requesting that their cozy side street be turned into a one-way.

         In the moment however, a one-way passage would not abate Charle’s impatience as the procession jerkily made its way past the smattering of stately Victorians, the tight row of brownstones and small sitting park formerly named after a colonialist who made his vast fortune off the backs of slaves. It was now called Mind’s Eye Park, the name suggested by the biotech entrepreneur who, when he and his family moved into one of those grand Victorians, paid for the Stonehenge-like art and rustic benches hewn from tree stumps. The street name however, long a topic of city council debate as part of the ongoing mandate to remove the names of those who perpetuated slavery from city landmarks and commemorate those who were subjugated and endured, retained the name Vassal, not because it commemorated John Vassal, but because, as one council member articulated, “it elevated the inspirational spirit and persevering will of Darby Vassal,” one of John Vassal’s slaves who became a freeman, activist and religious leader. “Had they called it Darby Lane or Darby Vassal Lane, that would have made sense,” Charles had said at the time taking exception to Jeet Shiva’s preemptive, money-pushed agenda that shut others out. “He’s a godsend for the neighborhood,” a neighbor had posted on the listserv when he had his gardener install planters full of picturesque flora around the neighborhood, but that communal affection ebbed after the park’s controversial renaming. When the city had first announced the rebranding and long overdue renovation, Charles had wanted to make a little fairy and troll house out of the old tree trunk that had remained a ghostly spectacle decades after a lightening strike robbed it of its carbon cleansing ability. “Children can come and play and have a sense of wonderment,” Charles beamed at the prospect when budgets, artists and designers were being discussed by the council, but then Jeet stepped in and opened his checkbook.

         The park faded from view as they drove into the neighborhood of triple-deckers where the Levys lived. This part of Vassal Park Lane, in particular, faced significant parking challenges due to its proximity to Massachusetts Avenue. That stretch was home to two contentious marijuana shops and a hub of eclectic eateries attracting visitors from the suburbs. People flocked to Jin’s Fine Asian for its house-made soup dumplings and La Mediterranean for its green crab-infused seafood dishes. The main attraction, however, was Giuseppe’s Table, a Michelin-rated restaurant where the line for haute nouvelle Italian cuisine formed around the block an hour before opening. Another notable spot was Big Paul’s Southern, known for its gas station cuisine, which gained popularity after Paul’s two-episode stint on “Top Chef.”

         The strip also boasted essential Indian cuisine, two homemade ice cream shops, and a vegan café that had become a mecca for yoga enthusiasts seeking healthy meals after their sessions. A recent addition to the area was a pricey, “proudly woman-owned” wine bar and art gallery serving tinned fish and imported French cheese. As always, Paddy’s remained a classic college hangout and sports bar, also hosting live music and poetry slams. It had been a fixture on the strip long before the subway line extended to the area and had weathered the rising real estate prices brought by gentrification.

         Parking became even more complicated on Sundays, when the city allowed all spaces on Vassal Park Lane—normally reserved for permit holders—to be open to anyone. This policy meant that Charles and Miriam had to carefully secure a parking spot for Betsy on Saturday before sundown, leaving her parked there until Monday morning.

         To Miriam’s eye, the shadowy passenger in the backseat seemed to be a woman by the updo hairstyle adorned with hat had to be chopsticks or pencils sticking out. “Oh here,” she said pointing to her right.

         “Nah, I see a better one right up in front. Now if this guy would just get along.”

         But he didn’t, the flashers came on and the cab stopped adjacent to the empty parking space.

         “Great,” Charles said, and palm smacked the steering wheel.

         “Just back up and get the one back there.”

         Charles put Betsy in reverse and began rolling backwards until a loud honk brought him to a stop. His foot hard on the brake, a large black SUV loomed in the rearview.  They were boxed in. “Nothing but those knishes is going to go right today,” Charles muttered to himself and gave a little double tap on Betsy’s horn. 

         “It’ll be just a minute, let’s just let it be,” Miriam offered sympathetically.

         “I’ll see your two-hundred and raise you fifty.”

         “What?”

         “Never mind.”

         There was movement in the back seat of the cab as the passenger began to duck and bob. The rear trunk popped, and the large SUV gave another long leaning horn blast.

         Charles threw his hands in the air. “Wonderful, just forking wonderful!”

         The rear passenger door flew open and out stepped a tall dark-haired woman in a long flowing floral dress and sporty, waist-cropped black leather jacket. To Miriam, she looked like a model, angular, aloof, and instantly captivating. With quick efficiency the woman adjusted dark sunglasses that framed her porcelain face, swung a large black purse over her shoulder and then rounded the back of the cab, but before she got there, the driver, a short bearded man, head wrapped in a turban, shot out of the driver’s side and was there before her, digging down into the cab’s abyss and extracted a sleek silver toned piece of luggage. The horn from the SUV blared again.

         “Bloody hell,” Charles said, “I’ve got half a mind to…”

         The cabbie turned toward the SUV and made a slow, exaggerated hand wave. Then, with the calm precision of a BBC broadcaster, he said, “My friend, it is only time. Time we can share. Time you can afford. Be kind to all and kindness will come to you.”

         The SUV, its windshield as dark as its paint job, revved and lurched and then flew up Vassal Park Lane in reverse. Charles watched with daunted amazement at the driver’s seamless skill but then his appreciation turned to horror as the SUV didn’t even pause when it dumped out onto Oxford Street, cutting off another car. More horns sounded, engines growled, and then there was silence.

         Trying to find calm and refocus, Charles noticed the woman was nowhere to be seen and the cab was now at the end of Vassal Park Lane where it made a languorous left and disappeared.

         “So much drama,” Miriam mused. “Who do you think she was? I’ve never seen her before.”

         “Who knows. Maybe a visiting professor? People come, people go.” Charles put his index finger in the corner his mouth and flicked it out, making a loud pop. “Ok,” he said, “Back to our regularly scheduled program,” and with that, he slowly but adroitly pulled Betsy tight to the curb, her bumper just inches the McFadden’s prized Tesla.

         As Charles joined Miriam on the sidewalk, he noticed his wife was frozen, staring down between the navy-blue Tesla and a city worn Toyota Corolla with a tattered “Co-Exist” sticker on its rear bumper. Her finger was pointing, and her lips quivered, but no words came out. Charles followed the path of her finger and there, emerging from the front of the Tesla and onto the sidewalk was Speedo. Neither of them moved as the cat nonchalantly sauntered between them and up the stairs of their building.

         “Well, well, well,” Charles said with a soft chuckle that made his belly jiggle. “All’s well that ends well.”

         Slowly, Miriam followed after the animal, her eyes burning and heavy and moist, her gait unsteady.

Taking stock of Miriam’s state, Charles hurried after her. Halfway up the stairs a foot missed a riser, and she stumbled backwards. A hand shot out for the railing but missed, and she began to fall until firm arms secured her around her waited and righted her. They stood awkwardly on the stairs facing each other, each with a foot on a higher and lower riser.  She looked at her husband long but said nothing as the tears continued to well. When she became overwhelmed she crashed her face into his soft chest, as he gently put his arms around her, his beard enmeshing with her frizzy free ringlets.

         “Where have you been boy?” Charles whispered aside to the cat who sat nonplussed by the door licking the one white paw. Convulsing waves of grief poured into him in rhythmic intervals.

         Finally, Miriam pulled back, eyes red. She placed a soft hand on his cheek and then with one arm firmly around her, they slowly ascended.

         “Were you out saving the world with your laser beam eyes?” Charles asked the feline who regarded him indifferently, its piercing eyes shooting right through him. “You had mama and me so worried.”

         “It’s like he doesn’t even know us,” Charles said softly into his wife’s ear.

         “But he’s back,” she said blankly.  

         Charles opened the door and held it ajar. “Nothing sardines won’t change.” The invitation did not move the cat, its eyes were now fixed on Miriam.

         “Shall we all go in?” Charles said with an arm wave gesture of and usher.

         The cat gazed over its shoulder at the man for a brief second and then suddenly lurched forward and into Miriam’s legs rubbing against her and purring like the way he did when their souls first fused.



BIO

Tom Meek is a writer living in Cambridge. His reviews, essays, short stories and articles have appeared in The Boston Phoenix, The Boston Globe, The Rumpus, Cambridge Day, The Charleston City Paper and SLAB literary journal. Tom is also a member of the Boston Society of Film Critics and rides his bike everywhere.







The Wedding Cake House

by Amy Cacciola



            The white stucco chimney of the house next to my childhood home has a hole in its side the size of Santa Claus, and every Sunday when we visit my parents, my two boys point in wonder to the men hanging from the scaffolding who are taking it apart, piece by piece. In a few weeks, the original wood beams of its frame are bared and by early December, when the men begin to tackle the roof, my youngest worries out loud, “But how will Santa Claus park his sleigh there?”

            “There aren’t any children living there yet, remember, Danny,” I reassure him, as we all troop into his grandparents’ house, my husband, Bill, reluctantly following us in.

            Sunday is the day for family visits, the day for small home repairs and computer advice, and for helping to clean out the attic in preparation for my mother’s death—an event for which she’s been preparing without specific cause for years. To the boys I just say, “Grandma wants to make more room for you to play,” and I load them down with boxes of my prom dresses and high school yearbooks, loop them into their great-grandmother’s hand-crocheted scarves until I can barely see their eyes, and send them back to the car like little Michelin men while Bill escapes with my father into the backyard with a can of paint. Like me, my dad can’t bear to throw away his past. “Goddamn Marie Kondo,” he’ll say, jutting his chin towards my mother. “She’d burn everything to the ground if we let her,” and so we’ve both developed the habit of checking the trash before it goes out.

            “I guess he bought the house for the land,” I remark as my mother and I linger on the front stoop, where despite the cold her geraniums thrive in oversized pots, one per step. It’s an orderly block, with lawns trimmed like neat goatees in the summertime and Christmas decorations that never overstay their welcome. Although there are no rules governing what color you can paint your house or how late your kids can ride screaming through the street on their bikes, you will see couples slow down by the Wedding Cake House on their evening strolls, remembering the man who built it for his new wife, to commemorate their love, and shaking their heads over what’s become of its snow-white frosting. I suppose the demolition of any landmark draws two kinds of observers: those who witness its death almost bodily, feeling the thousand paper cuts, and those who thrill to the possibility that it will go up in flames. I’m firmly on the side of Mrs. Murray, who walked away with a layer of stucco curled in her palm like the body of Christ, but this means I’m not on my mother’s side, which is never a comfortable place to be.

            “Syed says he wants the chimney to be shorter,” my mother explains, gazing up at the hole with one hand shading her eyes and a concentration very like that of a bird-watcher who believes she has spotted a rare robin. Her eyes are a particular shade of blue gray and they have always registered everything. Although she must be nearing eighty, she has never worn glasses. When we were children she would send my sisters and me to the front of the line at the DMV to read the very smallest letters on the eye chart, and today when I struggle to read the fine print on my father’s medication she tells me that she doesn’t need reading glasses. Her vision is perfect. She sees Syed in the distance and waves. We’ve been here before, and as with every man who has had the misfortune to move into a house beside, before, or behind hers, I know that Syed will soon see her fascination for him fade into disgust. Men with big plans—men with the tools and the muscle and the money to build a perfect home—become over a series of months (one time the honeymoon was as long as a year) men who throw garbage down from the roofs and who operate heavy machinery that gets too loud. So loud it feels as though it’s your house, not theirs, that’s being torn down. But today, a Sunday so clear and cold the nuclear bloom of each layer of falling stucco hangs in the air for several minutes before wafting away—today we are still in the early stages of love. Water is on offer on the days the plumbing has to be shut off, and there are cookies to be delivered once they have cooled. A bag of summer tomatoes dropped off on a neighbor’s doorstep, a parcel of mail delivered when they return from vacation, these are the kinds of good deeds one expects of good neighbors, and in return there are paths forged through the snow during winter blizzards and heavy pieces of furniture moved from one room to another—things my father can no longer do and for which my mother seems to view him, witheringly, as useless.

            For the past several years now, they have spent their time in separate rooms, and I go from one to another as though visiting them in different countries. With one I sit on the couch and stare at the shelves of childhood trips chronicled in fading Polaroid shots, gently whacking my father on the knee every so often to prevent him from falling asleep while I am talking to him about the things we have in common: the sly navigation of office politics and the black-and-white films we both love—William Holden movies where the suave leading man doesn’t always get the girl. In the other room, with the girl I always thought my father married for love, I speak another language that feels thick, like cream, my tongue slick with the white lies I have taught the boys that people sometimes have to tell to keep the peace. Is it too cold in the house? Not at all. Do I mind returning her birthday sweater, or did I want her to try it on to prove how poorly it fits? No, Ma. It’s not a problem. I believe you. I help with the dishes, watching her dunk her left hand with its pear-shaped diamond ring deep into a mountain of suds, and it isn’t difficult to imagine her disappointment that the mountains that rise outside her window are the dirt mounds of Staten Island rather than the Himalayas or the Andes. But people don’t get divorced in their seventies, I tell myself, feeling like a small child for the first time in years, as upset as my son is at the thought of Santa not being able to land on the roof. Perhaps all of childhood is a fairytale we tell ourselves, but there’s no time for self-pity. There’s the crack of my eldest’s voice, breaking at the very top notes, reminding me that I’m the mother now and demanding that I follow him down the dank basement steps and into the light of the yard, where the sound of the house next door flapping its tarps in the breeze like a duck shaking out its feathers is like a slap in the face, and there on the very top step of a two-story ladder is the man I married two decades ago, scraping at the flaking paint of several years of weather coating, his own coat flapping in the breeze as well. It’s his good wool coat, paired with his good dress shoes, and he looks annoyed when I suggest he might slip or wreck his loafers, probably because he thinks I care more about the shoes.

            “Paul, go hold the bottom of the ladder,” this whispered to my eldest, knowing that it won’t fool his father in the slightest. Using children as my secret emissaries is probably on the list of things I share with my mother that he hates most, along with a too-practical nature that can weep over someone’s death and in the next moment inquire about their will. We all have our flaws—his being that he says yes to everyone, as though he lives to serve, which is how he ended up on the top of this ladder.

            “I don’t want you to fall,” I say, I still don’t want you to fall, I think, and my father takes my hand in his dry one for a moment. When he drops it, he does what he always does with his hands when he wants to make a point, rubbing thumb and forefinger together like a magic trick to make them sound like something being tightened, like something hard that will never break.

            “I tried to do it myself, when your mother asked. It was on her list. Don’t let her know what happened. Don’t let her win,” and he shows me the root of the tree that tripped him, mimes how he lay on the ground looking up at the white sky through its black branches, ten minutes, twenty minutes. He kept his wits about him, “Had my phone on me. Almost called you,” but after a while got up and said to himself, “You’re all right.” I ask about bruises; get him some pain medicine from the bathroom without letting anyone see what I’m doing; tell him to take a hot bath; and then Danny comes outside with his grandmother in tow, and we fall silent. For the first time I’m grateful that there are men working next door, making noise and speaking in at least two different languages. Even on a Sunday, there are probably ten of them ferrying rocks and dirt down and out to the dumpster.

            “He’s built-out the back room all wrong—the angle’s not ninety degrees. That’s going to cost him,” my father says, the general contractor in him calculating the extra time and labor needed to rip it out and redo it. All those years in the bowels of the New York City subway system have left their mark. He can only hear well from his right ear, and his left shoulder is slumped like the concrete he slumped and tested, and slumped again until he knew it was strong enough to hold. We all sit down at the picnic table in rocking metal chairs that have retained the dry fall leaves in their nooks and crannies, and make crunching noises as we rock. There is no snow.

            “It’s not so bad, building something at ground level,” my Dad remarks, not needing to explain how important light would be to a man who spent so many years underground, nor that these men can point to the house as something they’ve accomplished without having to drag their children to the back door of the Number 1 subway train as it went by mile marker 6572. “There’s where I chipped out the tunnel and built it back up.” To my mother, the new structure is all about progress. Gone is its frumpy, stubbly white skin and in its place are smooth planes that catch nothing, not even the rain, which bounces off them like fat sizzling in a frying pan. For the past couple of years, the construction has been the only thing my parents have come together to talk about, and it’s momentarily comforting to see them rallying back and forth about the color of the ornamental shutters or the shape of the hand-hewn stones that have replaced the asphalt driveway. They both like black. They both hate octagons. There were years when they both loved each other.

            “Why don’t you let me show you around?” my mother offers now that the men have begun to pack themselves into Syed’s truck, but I don’t want to go inside a stranger’s house, and besides, it’s nearly time to go. Bill is rocking nervously in his chair, his hand in his pocket over his phone, which he knows better than to take out; and the boys are playing with a huge stick in a way that’s likely to end badly if we don’t leave soon.

            “It’s not like I’m asking you to do something illegal. But if you don’t want to go, of course I wouldn’t want you to do anything that makes you feel uncomfortable. I was only going to show you the fireplace Syed put in last week,” she says, a master at the passive-aggressive guilt trip. That bag of tomatoes was my job to deliver, the mail my sisters’ to collect from front porches that creaked with ghostly emptiness. Taking the tray of cookies from her, I fall effortlessly back into the role of emissary. Why she has a key is unclear, since the men have their own, which they use to let themselves in to wash their hands at the kitchen sink or in the downstairs bathroom; their dusty footprints are captured on brown paper paths taped to the floor leading to each. The rest of the house is an empty, echoey maze of pine studs, and we lay the tray down in the kitchen on top of an open framework that will probably turn into an island grilling station. In the middle of this geometric maze, my mother looks small but somehow at ease.

            “The top of the island will be black marble,” she says, spreading her hands out over the wooden beams so that I can almost imagine the cool stone pooling out in smoothed waves.

            “Don’t you love the clink of a glass set down on stone?” she asks dreamily, but I’m a little distracted by the pitch of the ceiling, thinking that my father’s right about the structure, and through the side door, I’m also keeping track of my sons, who have ditched the stick in favor of a game of catch with their father. The ball boomerangs in that perfect curve of give and take, father and son, adult and child, and I’m so awash in nostalgia for a past that’s not yet past that I haven’t even noticed the tour hasn’t yet ended.

            “All stainless, Syed says, for the appliances. And we can have the pool you always wanted—the one your father said would make the backyard collapse into the ravine behind the house.” She pauses, her eyes very blue again. “You know, the only reason we went to Jerusalem was because I convinced your father to go there. You should see him talking with Syed, always about how much he loved seeing the mosques, as though it was his idea to go there.”

            For a moment, I’m confused. We’ve talked so many times about how nice it would be if they threw caution to the wind and finally got a pool for the boys, since we don’t have room for one where we live. When I join her at the back of the house to peer into the ravished yard, she points to the spot where a kidney-shaped hole half filled with concrete takes up most of the garden, and the “we” begins to sink in. Part of me wants to believe that she’s only pointing out what could have been, but I follow her train of thought back to Syed, whose new house with its multiple bathrooms will enable his family to purify themselves before prayers. It’s not hard to imagine that at the end of a fifty-year marriage, the places you wanted to go become more important than the places you went, and the traits you thought you could shape into something else remain stubbornly unchanged, like a block of marble that reveals the same figure no matter how you chisel away at it.

            “We’ll go to Riyadh first, to visit his parents. To Mecca of course, to say our prayers.”

            Perhaps my next questions should have been to ask what year it was or the name of the current president of the United States. But we’d just talked about him and the anger had risen in both my parents—the blue Democrat’s veins bulging and the Republican’s neck flushing red. Instead another memory comes of the woman who moved into the Wedding Cake house to serve as a companion and nursemaid to the wife, after the man who built it had died. We’re standing in front of the fireplace she has brought me here to see, before which lie two tasseled rugs arranged for prayer, and the ease with which she sinks down onto one of them—at her age—into a cross-legged position surprises me no more than her familiarity with the space.

            “Do you remember that night, so many years ago, when the shade snapped up in the living room window? I think it was that one right there, and we saw the two women kiss.” This was long before such a thing was commonplace and the women, two Irish Catholic biddies with long gray hair, were the kind who never missed mass. But my mother isn’t listening. She is twisting the key in her hand, and she’s getting up and motioning that it’s time for her to lock up.

            It’s started snowing and Danny is bawling on the couch next to his grandfather. Paul caught more balls than he did and his father wouldn’t let him help carry the Christmas tree down from the attic, nor help to set it up in the living room where my father has cleared a spot for it by moving the potted plants he brings in every winter so they don’t die.

            “Danny, if you just calmed down, I’d let you put the branches in the holes, but I don’t think you can see where to put them with all those tears blurring your vision …” There’s a fig tree, the kind the Italians usually wrap in burlap and leave outside but which we’ve found does pretty well indoors, and some palm trees that don’t like snow. My mother bustles around with the ornaments, and more boxes of old toys from the attic, which she’s piling up at the front door for me to take. There’s a box of clay pinch pots from grade school, some Mother’s Day and birthday gifts that I object to having returned but decide to keep my mouth shut after she explains, “Don’t you want the boys to see what an artist you were when you were little?” She’s busying herself with a box of file folders that need to be rearranged to fit into it and on top of which she carefully places a much-folded wad of papers from her apron pocket.

            “Your original birth certificate,” she announces, “your sisters’ too. And all your school records,” gesturing towards the box with one fluttering hand as if to say, now you can take it away.

            “So many things in the attic that I don’t need. Swedish death cleaning,” she says, just out of the boys’ earshot. “The Swedes got a lot of things right.”

            “So, apparently, did the Arabs,” I shoot back, but the comment is lost in the flurry of goodbyes and the packages, which Danny protests is the reverse of Santa Claus.

            “You’re not supposed to give presents back!”

Later, getting ready for bed I recount the whole experience to Bill and he laughs, telling me we’ll know soon enough if she’s getting ready to die or to move out.

            “I did see a suitcase in the hall …” And he repeats what he’s always said about her. That she’s a woman ripe for conversion to any religion whose hold on its followers is stronger than hers.

            “But it’s not about faith,” I argue. “I’ve never known a more devout Catholic, despite the fact that that she seems to be heading to Mecca.”

            “Isn’t it, though? What do you call it when you reject your entire past if not a crisis of faith?”

            As he sees it, she’s injured me far worse than my father. Rejecting their marriage isn’t that big a deal, even at her age.

            “I mean, they don’t see eye to eye on anything except that house. Splitting up would be a good thing for both of them.”

            But rejecting her children, even symbolically, even in “crazyland,” was a step too far.

            “Poor little orphan,” he croons, spooning me in bed and brushing his hands through my hair. “Poor motherless you.”



BIO

Amy Cacciola’s work has been featured in Marrow MagazineEpiphany Magazine, and Roger Rosenblatt’s podcast, Write America. In her blog, Me, Moon!, she played second fiddle to her sassy, five-year-old daughter as they debated everything from the walking speed of sloths to the origins of Trump’s family separation policy and the meaning of death. She is a graduate of Vassar College and Columbia University, and lives in Brooklyn. www.amycacciola.com







When the Circus Came to Town

by Deepti Nalavade Mahule



My birth mother ran away to join a circus when I was around six months old. Daddy told me this and added that even though I’d always known that she’d gone away, now that I’d turned fifteen, I was old enough to handle the details of her leaving us all those years ago.

Perhaps recent happenings in his life — his cousin’s recent fatal road accident, getting laid off from work, taking up drinking but then turning sober — had hastened Daddy’s decision to tell me this new information now.

Many years ago, Daddy had sat me down and told me for the first time that my birth mother had left us when I was a baby. I’d scrunched up my five-year-old face in confusion. “What do you mean by ‘gone away’? I’d pointed to Mumma, my stepmother. “But she’s right here with us!”

As the years went by, I had more questions which Mumma, my stepmother, said she couldn’t answer, and that Daddy only partly managed to. Daddy said that she’d left one day when he was at work, and he didn’t know why. Then he’d end the conversation with, “Meera, you have both of us parents who love you and that’s all that matters now.”

Still, my questions kept piling up. As the years passed and my quizzing became complex, his face would turn red, and he’d avoid my eyes as he mumbled his answers. Her name was Mohini. She’d left one day leaving a message saying only that she was never coming back. No, he hadn’t kept that note. And he had no idea why she’d left. Did I resemble her? He couldn’t say because he thought he wasn’t good at identifying such things. What did she look like? He couldn’t really describe her, and he hadn’t kept any of her photographs. Her own family had cut her off and he’d never kept in touch with those people. Now, could I stop with the questions? There was really nothing more to say.

One time, when I approached him with yet another question about my birth mother while he was catching up on office work at home, he cut me off with a snarl. “Not now Meera. Can’t you see I’m busy?”

I persisted and that’s when he erupted, screaming at me to leave him alone, almost smacking me before I jumped out of his way. On hearing his raised voice, Mumma came running and took me aside.

“Your Daddy is a sensitive man,” she said. “Please don’t make him upset by asking about her. Especially when he’s stressed about his work.”

Lips quivering, I nodded and gave in to Mumma’s embrace. Her hand stroked my back and little by little, my questions didn’t feel as pressing as they did before. Although we talked about my birth mother occasionally, over the past few years, there was less and less to say about her. And so, Daddy’s disclosure about her running away to join the circus felt as though a claw had ripped a tear in my life with one sudden swipe.

It can’t be true, I thought. But his grim face told me that it was.

We were sitting in my room, and outside the window, the sun made its descent behind the trees in front of our apartment building. Patches of light and shadow moved across Daddy’s forehead. The severity of his frown made his mustache droop, giving his face a sad yet clownish look.

“It was like a trick being played on us when the family elders forced our arranged match. Although your birth mother and I had a big age gap and didn’t have anything in common, she thought we could make our marriage work, even though cracks had started to appear, which only I seemed to notice at first. She got pregnant with you, after which she finally saw how we were failing each other. Then, nothing I said or did would agree with her. My appearance, manners, clerical desk job, salary — everything irked her. In her eyes, I became a loser.”

He looked out at the darkening shapes of the trees and continued in a strained voice. “I learned that she’d been good at sports during her growing years and would sneak out to ride horses belonging to a rich family. Whenever the circus was in town, she never missed seeing it and sometimes went twice or thrice in a single week. During the few months before she ran away, she had begun to leave you with our neighbor who ran a daycare to spend time in the afternoons at the circus that camped on the outskirts of our town. After your birth, she’d sunk into depression and that was the only thing that seemed to give her any joy. At home, she tried to copy what she’d seen there.”

“One evening, I came home early from work to find all the clothes taken down from the clothesline and her trying to tightrope walk on it, falling often but giggling to herself as she got back up. Another time, in the middle of the night, when I went into the kitchen to get milk for our crying baby — for you — there she was, juggling three oranges in the light of the moon coming through the window.”

“And then one day, she ran away to join the circus,” I repeated, as if in a trance.

Daddy raised his shoulders and dropped them in a defeated shrug.

“Even her name — Mohini — was so theatrical. Suited her just fine.”

He sighed and continued speaking. “One day while I was at work and the neighbor had taken you out for a stroll along with the other children under her care, she went away with the circus as it left our town. The note she left behind said that she was sorry, but the circus was her life, and being part of it was in her blood.”

He shook his head as if still in disbelief. Then, his face softened.

“Not long after I signed the divorce papers and handed them to someone who she’d sent to collect them, something wonderful happened.” He gestured toward Mumma, my stepmother, sitting silently beside us all this while, and he smiled. “This lady took one look at you and said that she wanted to marry me.”

Mumma took my hand in hers and stroked it. Her smooth skin was a few brown shades darker than mine, and her black hair was silky in contrast to my curls. She had thin arms and delicate wrists, very unlike mine. I withdrew my hand from her grasp. Mumma winced but I pretended not to notice. The bitterness that had stayed with me after our fight a week ago over buying me a cell phone chafed against my heart even as all that I’d learned about my birth mother sunk in.

That night I lay curled up in bed in the dark with a picture of one-year-old me in a flowery dress, chubby-cheeked, and chunky-thighed, sitting up and looking at the camera with questioning eyes.

‘Baby rabbit’ — Mumma called this version of me, and as I closed my eyes, I saw a little animal alone in the forest at night, twitching its nose, trying to catch its mother’s scent after she’d left it behind in their burrow. Tears dripped onto my pillow into a growing patch, wet against my cheeks. A circus, of all things! Mumma had known all this time and hadn’t told me.

I stopped crying only when I heard muffled voices outside my closed bedroom door. Then the door opened. Mumma’s breaths filled the quiet of my room while I pretended to be asleep. Her nightgown rustled as she went out, but the scent of her freshly applied almond hair oil lingered in the air. I scrunched up my nose. I decided that I’d never really liked that smell.

“I told you, Sujata. Meera will be ok. She’s tough. Like me,” I heard Daddy say.

I scoffed at his words. He calls himself tough. Even after how he’d almost given up after being fired from his job.

“Yes, she’s asleep. I had to make sure she was ok before I went to bed,” Mumma said softly to Daddy, closing the door behind her.

If she cares about me so much, I thought, then why did she refuse when I requested a cell phone for my birthday?

My anger boiled up, releasing itself into a scream that I stifled into my pillow. Mumma had said that Daddy and she would think about getting a cell phone for me next year, after my current school year — an important academic one that would decide junior college admissions — was over. It was maddening that I’d have to wait that long when all my close friends already had one. I bristled every time they looked up from their lit-up phone screens, chuckling together at some joke from shared messages. The other day, I stupidly waited alone for a whole hour at a café and nearly wept in public because they’d changed plans at the last moment but couldn’t find a way to notify me. No amount of my cajoling and crying would budge Mumma’s decision. And if she said no, Daddy would never say yes.

I woke up the next day, adamant about remaining closed off from the people in my house. Before all of us left home — me, for school, Daddy, for a job interview, and Mumma, for the dental clinic where she worked as a receptionist, as she hovered around me, my eyes fell on her black and gold necklace symbolizing her marital status. I imagined her fifteen years ago entering my father’s life, a guest stepping into a home and taking up residence in it forever.

“Meera, talk to me,” Mumma said but the words seemed to be stuck in a maze inside my head, unwilling to come out.

You refused to give me what I want, so stop asking me if I need anything else, I felt like saying to her, but I bit my lip and shook my head.

In the evening Daddy prepared to leave for Mumbai where he had to stay for two days for interviews. He put down his suitcase at the apartment door and came toward me with outstretched arms. I leaned awkwardly into his embrace and turned my forehead away from his spiky mustache hairs.

“Are you ok?” He asked.

How could you let her run away to join a circus? I wanted to shout.

“Yes, I’m ok,” I mumbled instead.

He released me from the hug and nodded as if convincing himself of something. Then he went into the kitchen, and I watched him through the gap in the doorway and the kitchen wall as he pulled Mumma close to him. My face grew hot. They never showed physical affection in front of me. I looked away, a thought blooming in my mind, had Daddy ever tried to ask my birth mother to come back for me?

Daddy and Mumma had met when she started a job at the office where he worked. Mumma had lost her parents when she was a little girl and was taken in by poor relatives belonging to a low caste. When they couldn’t afford to keep her, she grew up in an orphanage. She later spent the rest of her student years at a boarding school on a scholarship.

Even after years had passed, Daddy’s relatives whispered among themselves. “Sujata — that sly darkie! She never had to worry about money or anyone having to arrange a match for her after she got our vulnerable Vivek properly ensnared.”

Those words lurked in the shadows of my mind, and now, parts of them stepped into the light. Perhaps Daddy had been so enamored with Mumma that he’d never bothered to look for my birth mother and to ask her if she wanted to see me.

I went into my room and tried to do my algebra homework, but nothing made sense. Despite my questions in the past, Mumma hadn’t told me about my birth mother running away to join the circus. If asked, she would have said that it wasn’t her place to tell me and repeated what she always said about Daddy being a sensitive man. I sat staring at my notebook, tapping my pen against my desk, listening to the sounds of Mumma working in the kitchen, feeling as though a stranger were moving about in our house. If Mumma hadn’t been there, would Daddy have tried to find my birth mother for me?

Soon, Mumma called out, “Meera, dinner’s ready.”

As soon as I went into the kitchen, she said, “You haven’t said much after what Daddy told you about your, uh, birth mother.”

When I didn’t say anything, her face fell. She took a deep breath. “This might bring you peace.”

She handed me a piece of paper, which looked like a ticket. In big black curling letters at the top were the words “Golden Circus” and below it, “Admission for 1” with the next day’s date and time for the 1.30 p.m. show.

“It’s leaving next week. Your mother works there.”

I stared at the ticket in disbelief. 

“Don’t tell Daddy,” Mumma said.

That night, I dreamed about the baby rabbit moving through a leafy forest. Branches shot out in all directions, forming a spiraling green tunnel. I reached out to pick up the rabbit and soothe her but the closer I moved, the farther she leaped away, sniffing the air for her mother’s scent. Finally, I turned around and began to run in another direction, a path I was certain about taking, only to wake up with beads of sweat on my forehead. I put a hand on my heaving chest.

I lay awake for a long time and when it was morning, I told Mumma that I would try to meet my birth mother after the show got over. Sitting through the performance would be too nerve-wracking, and I was afraid that I would run away even before it got over.

Mumma’s eyes lit up when I told her that I’d decided to go. “A patient at our dental clinic said that the star circus performers meet with audience members outside the main tent after the show. Your mother, part of a troupe of popular acrobats, will be there. Ask around by her name.”

It seemed to me as though she had purposely not said my birth mother’s name. She spoke briskly, the way she did when she oversaw anything we did in our household.

“I’ll drop you off near the main tent and go to Anita’s house to wait for you there. You can take a bus back to her house.”

Anita was Mumma’s best friend who lived near the circus grounds. I was relieved that I would be meeting my birth mother alone. But what was I going to say to her? A million ideas crowded my mind — from simple greetings to direct questions about why she left me. I sat down on the edge of my bed with my head in my hands. Finally, I decided that I would state who I was and wait for her reaction. When it was time to leave, I slipped the picture of baby me into my handbag and went into the living room with a low ache thrumming steadily at the sides of my head.

Mumma was waiting for me by the door, wearing a plain outfit and with her hair in a simple braid. Always well-dressed and wearing makeup, I’d rarely seen her ready to go out with such minimal effort on her appearance. Noticing her slow movements, I wondered if she, too, had poorly slept the night before. As she zipped up her purse, her fingers shook.

“Ready?” She said, handing me my wallet.

Her eyes fell on my t-shirt and her lips curled into a tiny smile. I realized that I had put on the green shirt that she’d gifted me on my recent birthday.

“Don’t worry. Everything will be ok,” she said and squeezed my shoulder. Her hand was clammy with sweat.

We set off, Mumma weaving her scooter through traffic, me in the backseat, digging my nails into the leather. The few morsels from that day’s lunch that Mumma had insisted I eat felt as though they were churning inside me. When we stopped at the traffic lights, I almost jumped off and ran home.

My birth mother had left me once long ago. She was going to leave me again, wasn’t she? In all this time, had she ever attempted to look for me? I thought. It was foolish to go looking for her. And yet, I couldn’t fight against it.

As we drew closer to the venue, the striped, red conical top of the circus tent came into view above the tree line that ran around the circumference of Laxmi Maidaan — a wide expanse of ground, which hosted sports matches, exhibitions, fairs, and now, Golden Circus.

Mumma parked her scooter outside the gate, and I got down, my eyes on the cavernous opening of the circus tent, inside which flashed bright lights. The accompanying music reached a crescendo and was followed by applause. A booming voice on the microphone began to announce something. The show was about to end.

“I’ll be at Anita Aunty’s house. You know which bus to take from here,” Mumma said.

“Yes, I’ll be there,” I said and willed myself to walk in the direction of the tent. My headache had become a swinging hammer around my temples.

“Meera, wait.”

I turned around. Mumma came toward me, wearily rubbing her eyes with the palms of her hands. Her face looked worn. The furrows on her brow and the lines around her mouth stood out in the bright afternoon light.

“If there’s a problem, you know my phone number, and you know Anita Aunty’s number. You’ll manage to contact us somehow, right?” She said, trying to put her hand on my shoulder.

I shrugged her off, seized by a spike of irritation jabbing my aching head, a culmination of the anger that was gnawing at me over the last few days.

My words came out loud and fast. “So, I must worry about how to contact you? If you’d got me a damn phone, this could have been taken care of easily.” I paused to catch my breath before delivering a final stinger. “I bet my real mother would have been better at giving me what I want.”

I sensed Mumma recoil as I hurried away without looking at her. Blinking away tears, I made my way through the crowd that was spilling out of the tent opening and stopped behind a wooden partition next to the ticketing booth near the main entrance. The wind rose and brought with it a raw, earthy smell, perhaps belonging to dogs, horses, and a camel or two. I felt like a nervous creature myself, crouching behind a clump of bushes in the forest. After a few minutes, the circus troupe began to come out to stand by the entrance to shake hands with spectators and pose for photos. Heart pounding, I scanned everyone’s faces.

“Mohini!” Someone called out just then and a woman in a full-length shimmering lavender and silver costume came out. My knees turned to jelly. I grasped the partition to steady myself.

She was tall and had broad shoulders. The makeup exaggerated her features, but I could make out fleshy lips, a wide forehead, and a prominent nose. I touched the similarly protruding bridge of my own nose and felt something break inside me.

I would have stumbled toward her had it not been for a small boy, about five years of age, who ran out of the tent and almost collided with her in his eagerness. The boy wore the same shiny uniform as her and had put on a red clown nose. Shaggy yellow strands of a wig fell onto his wide forehead. He was followed by a mustachioed man in a jeweled turban, clearly the ringmaster. The man laughed at the boy and reached out to hold him close, while his other arm slipped around my birth mother’s shoulder.

“Smile, please!” Someone said and the three of them grinned at whoever was clicking their picture.

My birth mother then turned to the little boy with a delighted look on her face and picked him up. She nuzzled her nose into his neck as the boy beamed and put his arms around her. Then, they moved their faces closer, and — as if they did this all the time — they bumped their noses on one another and laughed.

“Mohini,” I called out her name to myself in a whisper. I felt emptied out, with nothing more to say.

I stood there like someone gazing into a fishbowl containing a family of fish, afraid to put my hand in and pollute the water. The way the boy snuggled into my birth mother’s neck reminded me of how, when I was little, I would do the same to Mumma when I was hurt, howling every time she tried to put me down. She would carry me even though her back hurt as she walked to and fro, trying to distract me from my pain. All I could think of was Mumma. Mumma kissing my forehead before leaving for work, even though I was fifteen years old. Her face appearing in the doorway as soon as she came home from work in the evening, her tiredness dissolving into a smile as she sat down in my room and listened to everything that I told her even before she drank a much-needed cup of tea.

What a relief it had been to have her there, especially after Daddy lost his job and after being unable to find a new one for almost six months, spent all his time at home in front of the television, going for days without showering or speaking more than a few words. Previously, he would have a drink or two on special occasions like birthdays, anniversaries and at times like when Mumma got a salary raise, or I got good grades, or when India won a cricket match against Pakistan, but his increasingly frequent drinking episodes had started to make me wonder each time what the occasion was.

One evening, after it had been almost seven months since Daddy was laid off, I returned late from a friend’s place. Mumma wouldn’t be home yet, and I’d hoped to sneak past Daddy who would be in front of the television, engrossed in watching a show. However, as soon as I noiselessly opened the front door, I paused in the doorway. In the darkening living room, there he was, slumped on the floor against the sofa like a drunk beggar, legs splayed out. He raised a glass clinking with ice cubes to his lips, babbling to himself. After downing it all, he banged it on the wooden table, almost breaking the glass. A bowl tipped over and roasted peanuts scattered all over the floor. On the table were an empty bottle and two halves of a cut lemon. Daddy picked up the knife that was lying there and studied its blade glinting in the light of the streetlamps coming from outside.

“What a loser,” he said in a thick voice and gave a snort.

In a flash, he swiped the knife over his left palm and watched as a jagged line blossomed in red across it.

I screamed. His bloodshot eyes widened and turned to me. When he spoke, his speech, albeit slurred, was savage enough to send a chill up my spine. “You sneaky rat! You’ll be a failure, wasting time with your good-for-nothing friends instead of studying. Do you want to end up like me?”

The hand holding the knife jerked backward and I was certain that he was going to hurl it at me. Daddy was only throwing it back onto the table but icy tendrils under my skin were already crawling up my arms and feet. Before I could stop myself, a warm trickle ran down my leg.

Someone gasped behind me. Mumma had come home. She dropped the bag of groceries she was carrying and hurried up to Daddy. Whispering urgently under her breath, she got him to his feet and guided him into their bedroom. After I’d cleaned up, she didn’t say anything to me about me wetting myself but fed me a hot dinner and kept checking on me until I had completed my assignment, which I don’t know how I managed to do considering the frozen state my mind was in.

The next day, after I woke up, I found a note from her. She’d taken Daddy out for a stroll in the hills outside our town. After they came back, he apologized profusely to me, his tearful hugs thawing out my numbness until I cried with him. He got back to job-hunting soon after and I hadn’t seen him touch a bottle since that day.

Out there in front of the circus tent, my head full of thoughts about Mumma, I turned back and became one with the flow of people heading out of the gates. At the bus stop, I was struck by panic when I reached into my wallet and realized I’d forgotten to check if I had enough for the bus fare. But my fingers pulled out plenty of notes of cash. Mumma, who’d handed me my wallet before we left, had put in the money.

If I had a cell phone, I’d have texted her a thank you this instant, I thought, and my eyes filled with tears remembering how I’d lashed out at her. On the bus, my hands shook as I paid for the ticket. When I found a seat, I peeked into my handbag at the photo I had put inside. The infant’s dark eyes shone up at me. 

“Baby rabbit,” I whispered to her, “you don’t have to search around anymore.”

After the bus dropped me off, I ran all the way to Anita Aunty’s home and leaped over the cracked tiled steps of her old apartment building two at a time. When I rang the doorbell, my ears picked out Mumma’s faint voice coming from inside the living room.

“Meera, is that you?” She asked even as her footsteps approached to open the door.

My nose twitched, as I imagined taking in the fragrance of her hair oil, and my heart lifted. Words pushed past the lump in my throat, and my voice came out in a squeak. “Yes, it’s me, Mumma, I’m home.”



BIO

Deepti Nalavade Mahule is a writer of color living in California. Her website, with links to her selected published work, is: https://deeptiwriting.wordpress.com. A piece in *82 Review was nominated for Best of the Net 2024 and another was shortlisted in Flash Fiction Magazine’s contest in July 2022.







Broke Palace

by Joe Ducato



         Skittles hurled a rock at the Snake River Bridge.  It bounced off a girder in a rousing C-sharp. Skittles had a canon for an arm.  She had even been banned from pitching in Little League because ‘her fastball was that lethal,’ they had claimed.  Skittles, though, felt her aim was true and came to doubt herself after that.  The boys walking with her swore the bridge moved. 

         ‘The abandoned always find one another,’ Skittles thought and didn’t know why.  Words were always coming to her; from where, she didn’t know.  The secret stream she called it but never told a soul.

         ‘It’s like a law,’ she finished then swept the words away.

         She had never been abandoned.  Neither had the boys. Itchy and Z.  They just felt that way sometimes, like all 16-year-olds.  Like everyone.

         “I don’t think I can do this,” Itchy confessed.

         “It’s only an hour,” Z groaned, “Everyone goes up there when they turn 16, and everyone comes back, right?”

         They walked halfway across the bridge and stopped to gaze out and over Snake River to the far hillside where Broke Palace sat alone and stoic like a dog who doesn’t know it will die.

         The massive wood structure, Broke Palace may have been broken but that didn’t diminish its greatness.  It was a true palace, and as far back as anyone could remember, had always been on the hill and had always been abandoned.  It was distinguished by a tall center gable piercing the sky with 2 shorter gables at its sides making it, from a distance, look like praying hands.  There was plenty of danger there too and enough folk lore to fill a cargo ship; stories of a faceless figure sometimes seen in a window; a figure who came to be known as The Count.  The legend of The Count fueled imaginations of the young at heart for miles.

         Skittles and the boys decided that after their hour, their rite of passage in the dark, at the Palace, they would swear forever friends.  Standing on the Snake River Bridge that day, it felt cool to be alive and more cool to be 16.

         They crossed the bridge and found the path that would lead them to the Palace.  During the steepest climb, Skittles told the boys they would spend the hour in a tiny room she’d heard about at the tip of the praying hands.  That made Itchy even itchier.  The closer they got, the more the Palace morphed into a lioness in the Land of Enormous Beasts.

         They stood at its door like ants at a pyramid.  The door was just hanging; nearly off.  A dead tree had fallen and was resting against a side wall, and the air smelled of danger. 

         Skittles tip-toed past the splintered door and into the structure.  She found herself in a huge foyer with the boys close behind.  They stopped and stood wide-eye and long-jawed.  It was a true cathedral.  They had never seen so much nothing taking up so much space.  It felt almost holy.  They had to strain their necks just to see the shadows of the upper beams.  

         Then came the flash; the white flash that happens when things turn on a dime.  It doesn’t happen to everyone, but it happened to them that day.

         There he was, standing there like a single palm tree in a desert, The Count himself.  It was the moment the needle drops on fear and the record skips, except for some reason, Skittles’ record played on.  She stood firm in the secret stream, her eyes focused on The Count.  He indeed had a face and was smaller than all the stories; not much of a count at all.  More like a favorite bus driver or a sad guy at the park.

         Itchy and Z heard a scream, although no one had screamed.  It was the scream inside your head when you’re too scared to scream on the outside.  Instincts took over and the boys turned and ran for the door, and even though Skittles wasn’t scared she found herself running too.  Six feet ran out of the Palace as if connected like the feet of a caterpillar.

         But halfway to the path Skittles stopped.  She realized that she didn’t want to be part of a caterpillar, that she couldn’t be part of a caterpillar.  The boys though, were gone, bound for Mexico, a long-distance train running through the rain.

         For Skittles, the song playing in her head played beautiful and clear.  She marched bravely back into the Palace unafraid; as unafraid as she’d ever been in her life.  She walked up to The Count.

          “You’re just a little, old man,” she mused.

         The Count turned away, then back.

         “You’re here,” he said, “Finally!  Here!”

         He rubbed his hands together.

         “I’ve tried.  It’s too strong and I’m too weak.  I’ve wasted all my long years!”

         He smiled, toothless and sincere.

         “Have you asked Him?” The Count drawled, “Have you talked with God?  Can I leave it?  Is it done – that which can never be undone?  Tell me, please.”

         Skittles noticed 2 floor boards, loosened and stacked, at the old man’s feet and empty spaces in the floor where the boards had been.

         “Did you do that?” Skittles asked.

         The Count held up bloodied hands.

          “Ask Him, please.  I’ve tried my best, but my best won’t do anymore.”

         “How long have you been here?” Skittles asked.

         “My poisoned brain won’t say.”

         He looked around.

         “Prison…”

         “Prison?” Skittles winced, “God no!”

         “God yes,” the old man countered.

         “No,” Skittles insisted, “Not a prison.  I’ve stood at my window many nights and dreamt I was here.  Not a prison.  Not a prison at all.  To me, a palace.”

         “A palace?” the old man asked.

         “Yes.”

         He rubbed the rooster skin covering his throat.

         “And shelter in the woods for the gentle,” Skittles added.

         The old man raised his hands high, shouted to the rafters.

          “I’ve tried my best!”

         Something up high fluttered its wings then settled down.

         Skittles inched closer.

         “I’ll help you put the boards back.  You can’t, not with your hands.  You’ll make them worse.”

         The old man shook his head.

         “What’s done is done.  It’s the law.”

         “No,” Skittles countered, “Not the law.”

         “How do you know the law?  So young.”

         Then they turned their heads.  The boys were back, standing in the doorway with long sticks.

         “For me, they come?” the old man asked.

         “No.  They’re my friends.”

         “Friends?”

         “Get away from him,” Itchy warned.

         “It’s ok,” Skittles held up a hand.

         The old man dropped to his knees and wept.  The boys raised their sticks.   

         “No!” Skittles shouted.

         She bent down and helped the old man up.  He started to walk and Skittles walked with him, a hand on the bottom of his elbow.   The old man stopped at a closed door, faced it like it was a lion’s den.  Skittles pushed the door open, unveiling a dark, empty room. 

         “Did something happen here?”

         She gestured to Itchy who dropped the stick, pulled a candle from his pocket, and a lighter, lit the candle and brought it to Skittles, avoiding eye contact with the old man, then shuffled back to Z and picked up the stick again.

         The Count stared into the room.

         “Heart of darkness,” was all he said.

         Skittles placed her hand over the old man’s hand.  She could feel the dried, crusted blood.

         “He’s crazy,” Z whined.

         The Count turned to Skittles, stared at her young face.

         “Love dies,” he said then lowered his head.

         “No,” Skittles said, “Nothing ever dies.”

         “How do you know, so young?”

         That was the moment.  The moment Skittles knew where the words came from.  She looked down.  Her feet were in clear water, in the stream, surrounded by large stones with words written on each stone.  Skittles read those words aloud.  She knew then, her aim was true, that it had been true all along.  Her forever friends watched in awe.

         “We build,” she said, “It’s what we do.  Sometimes the ones we build for don’t, won’t or can’t stay and we feel like our home has been abandoned, but no home is ever truly abandoned.  Someone you may never know may have placed dreams there, maybe a little one who was lost and no longer is because of what you’ve made and you never knew it, never knew what good work you did.  Leaves fall in patterns we don’t understand.  Only the One who made the woods knows why leaves fall and land how they do.”

         “Wow,” Z turned to Itchy.

         The boys lowered their sticks and joined Skittles and the old man.   

         Skittles slowly entered the room, leading with the candle.  Orange dancers leapt from the flame and onto the walls, spreading joy and light on everything it could reach.



BIO

Joe Ducato lives in Utica, NY. Publications include Santa Barbara Literary Journal, Home Planet News, Modern Literature and Metaworker, among others.







The Last Sticky Thing

by Sirong Li



A salesman knocks on my apartment door. He says he’d like to sell me my death.

“But it’s Tuesday,” I say. “Nobody wants to die on a Tuesday.”

“People die,” he says. The fern by the doorway rubs against his dark-green linen suit. “Some on Tuesdays, some not.”

“But the sun’s not out yet,” I say. “I really shouldn’t make purchases at night. Never turns out well.”

“You don’t have to decide right away,” he says.

“Okay. Come in then,” I say. “Don’t smudge my couch.”

“I like to be clean,” the salesman says, placing his black briefcase against his thigh on my couch. “You got a promotion last week, right?”

“I did, yes.”

“In that case, it’s best for you to die now.”

“But the sun’s not out yet, really,” I say, sitting down across from him. “My wife tells me that the sun suffers the same way we do – you know, we all have the same desire to excrete. The sun would also burst if it didn’t relieve itself of light.”

“You don’t have a wife.”

“I could,” I say. “If I didn’t have to die so soon.”

He gently pulls his tie to clear his throat. He has thick hands and an Adam’s apple too big for a middle-aged man – for any man. He is that kind of person who, when he sneezes, makes the metal around him resonate. I go into the kitchen to get him a glass of ice water.

“No, thanks. I burp with ice water,” he says.

“I remember I used to have stomach issues as well,” I say. “Got me into the hospital later. How old was I?”

“Four years and six months,” he says. “How do you want to die?”

“I had a near-death experience once,” I say. “One time, I was certain that there was a cut on the back of my hand, but I felt nothing. It made me feel dead. A few days later I realize it’s a piece of dried red pepper. That made me feel worse. Like a fraud.”

“Which hand was it?” he asks.

“Left hand.”

“And you used your other hand to take the pepper off?”

“No,” I say. “I didn’t need to. It just fell off. Like every non-sticky thing.”

“Are you still able to move your hands, then?” he asks.

“Yes.”

“Are you able to close your eyes?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Well then,” he says, “if you are able to close your eyes, you are able to die.”

“Sure,” I say. “But why die?”

He touches his nose, glances at the dead orchids on the coffee table, and rests his gaze on the courtyard outside the window. It is only ten-thirty. The college kids living on the top floor have just come down for their night party.

“A good death is good,” he says. “It’s good when you die your death, before death kills you. Timing is crucial.”

“I remember what it’s like to die at the wrong time,” I say. “When people die at the wrong time, they smell like moldy mushrooms. I know at least one person who did that.”

“I’m glad,” the salesman says. “That we agree on the importance of timing. And now is time for you.”

“Now?”

“It’s all done for you now, the pleasure in striving. You’ve hit the end with the promotion,” he says. “No more striving for you. You better get out before things go downhill.”

“I do feel good these days.”

“Of course you do,” he says. “But not about death. Death is bad for your health. Too unexpected. It shocks people. We can help you with that.”

“How?”

“We will help you plan the execution,” he says. “You see, there will be no surprises.”

“So I would be executed?”

“No. Not that. I’m not the Grim Reaper,” he says. “You will execute your death.”

“Right,” I say. “So you want me to kill myself, like a suicide?”

“God no.” He suddenly gets excited. I can hear noises stirring in his stomach. “Suicide brings shame, too much for one to take. We want the best thing for your well-being.”

“Are you thinking of euthanizing me?” I say. “Is it because of the way I feel things? When I was young, I woke up every day feeling like one of those wobble toys that wobbles but never falls. That feeling was replaced by another one when I grew up, that I couldn’t get rid of: now I feel like a bigger wobble toy.”

“No, no, not euthanasia,” the salesman says. “Death doesn’t end suffering. It prevents it.”

“Not suicide,” I say.

“No.”

“Not euthanasia.”

“No. You can call it exiting, if you want,” he says. “You will exit your existence, actively.”

The garbage disposal makes a brief rattling sound. I can smell the stench of rotten apples in the sink. I stand up to open the window in the living room. The college kids in the yard outside have finished eating and started dancing. One of them eyes me. I close the window and sit down.

“So, how do you want to die?” he asks.

“I know that death is bad for you,” I say.

He nods.

“I know of a person,” I say, “the one who smelled like moldy mushrooms. He was destroyed by death. Herbicide, it was. He was killed over the course of seven days and changed his mind by day two. I visited him on the fourth day, when his lung was half fibrosed. Incredible tear glands, you should’ve seen, generating tears twenty-four hours, kept going for another hour after he’s dead. He told me he could never be happy again. That’s how I know death is bad.”

The salesman neatens his wrinkle-free suit. He would never be like me, with bits of salt from dinner always stuck under the fingernails.

“So, you dislike tears?” he asks.

“Nothing to like about tears.”

“And you are not going to cry.”

“I’m not going to cry,” I say.

“At your death.”

“At my death.”

“Have you ever seen anyone cry?” he asks.

“I’ve seen people die from crying,” I say. “The person I just mentioned.”

“Have you ever cried yourself?”

“Perhaps,” I say. “But never on a Tuesday.”

“And not when you die.”

“Not when I die.”

He takes out a document from the black briefcase and writes something down. Its front page has my name on it.

“You see, I don’t cry from pain,” I say. “The most painful thing in my life is that I always itch in my clothes. Any kind of clothes, wool or nylon, it just itches, it itches all over my body. It’s the same kind of feeling when your eyes are bloodshot. Because of this, I can’t move around most of the time with my clothes on. It’s an inescapable pain, because it’s all over the body, and you only touch more clothing if you move. But I don’t cry at this.”

He puts the document back.

“That’s because life is sticky,” he says. “It sticks to you, sticks to your inside, sticks to your surface, so when your clothes touch it, the clothes become sticky and itchy.”

“Sounds about right,” I say.

“Of course it’s right.”

“It became sticky unconsciously,” I say. “Life, that is.”

“Life, it is,” he says.

Half of the college students have left. I turn on the lamp on the side table next to me. The light wets the space around my body and does not flow to him. I have all of it and he has none.

“You thirsty?” I ask. “Would you like some whiskey?”

“Neat. Thank you.”

I get us the drink. We clink glasses. The steamy shadow under his armpit jitters. He wants to return to my preferred way to die.

“I’ve been dreaming,” I say. “Dreaming of falling. First there was a storage room, and then I fell out of it into an identical storage room.”

“Is that how you want to die?” He puts down the glass. “By falling.”

“Maybe.”

“You’ve thought about it,” he says. “Tell me.”

“Once,” I say. “I only thought about my own death once.”

“Once you know about death, you can’t unknow it,” he says. “What was the thought?”

“The most disturbing thing about dying,” I say, “is becoming a corpse.”

“Where did you get that idea from?”

“Nowhere.”

“Then how do you know it’s disturbing?” he says. “I’m curious.”

“The man I just mentioned,” I say. “You should’ve seen what death did to him. He was getting more and more stiff from day one to day seven, and eventually got turned into a corpse, left with a livid face like from chronically bad digestion. He seemed like he could never have that kind of sweet and slow-rising feeling, ever again. I mean, how could he ever feel anything again, with all the stiffness?”

“Is this because of the stiff leather chair you got in your office last year?” he asks.

“What about it?”

“It’s stiff.”

“Yeah. It is quite uncomfortable,” I say.

“I see.”

The salesman writes something down again. He takes a look at his watch.

“A very important thing,” he says. “You need to take tomorrow off. When you die tomorrow, you won’t be able to go to work.”

“I don’t know how to ask for a leave at this hour,” I say. “The front desk must be closed now.”

He takes out a business card from the briefcase and hands it to me. It has the name of the company I work for and an emergency number.

“Just leave a voicemail,” the salesman says.

The salesman walks outside and makes a call. I dial the number and leave the voicemail. He comes inside when I’m done.

“You’re in good hands.” He sits down. “Why don’t you show me around your place.”

“I thought you already knew its layout.”

“Every detail of it,” he says. “But I’d still like to see it in person.”

We go through the kitchen and then the bedroom, and back to the living room. I turn off the lamp. A sparrow chirps in the empty courtyard. The salesman turns around. The tail of dawn sweeps by his eyelid.

“It’s time,” he says.

“I also prefer daytime to nighttime.”

“I almost forgot,” the salesman says. “Would you advertise for us? This could count as your payment. We want to put your case up on billboards.”

“Does that mean I need to change?” I ask.

“No,” he says. “We’ll go up.”

We go out and get in the elevator. The apartment building has ten stories. We stop at the top floor. A young man with a camera is waiting for us on the roof. Downstairs, there is a bony old man standing in the courtyard, looking up at me. All three men are wearing the same dark-green suit.

“Don’t worry,” the young man says to me. “Our company never goes wrong when it comes to planning the best decision for one’s future.”

He seems to be talking to me, but I think what he is really doing, as he has been his entire life, is trying to figure out exactly when he made the decision to never trim his nose hair again.

“We will provide you with the best service.” The old man downstairs waves and yells at me. He is so thin that he is only vaguely present. “Plus, this afternoon we’ll throw in a free funeral for you,” he adds.

Next to the old man is a big black metal box, with a brass crank on the side.

“That is an incinerator.” The young man leans over. “You will jump down from here, and you’ll jump directly into it.”

The incinerator distorts the air upon it. The salesman comes to stand beside me.

“It’s too early,” I say. “Whenever I wake up too early in the morning, my mouth tastes bitter.”

“There are things in your life that will go away,” he says, “at some point.”

“But it’s too early.”

“It’s not,” he says. “People don’t realize that most of their problems come from living for too long. Be smart and secure your happiness.”

“But is it really necessary?” I ask.

“Are all the days truly necessary?” he says. “You are a lucky man.”

“I sure don’t feel very lucky right now,” I say, looking at the incinerator. “Is that clean?”

“Don’t worry,” the young man says. “No one’s ever spit into it.”

“I never liked diving that much,” I say.

“It’s dry,” he says. “It dries things up once it’s done. So there will be no tears, no liquid.”

“But I’m concerned about the heat,” I say. “Mold and maggots…”

“Lucky for you, you won’t be a corpse,” the salesman says. “You will instantly become ashes when you land.”

“The sticky stuff inside you will come out. But it will be gone instantly,” the young man says. “So no messiness. It’s like you are jumping directly into your urn.”

The old man downstairs begins turning the brass crank slowly. The box starts to make huffing sounds.

“I still don’t feel very lucky.”

“Don’t you see yet,” the salesman says, quickly pulling his tie. “When people die, their life is simply interrupted by death at an arbitrary point. But you, you get to conclude your life when it’s at its fullest, like a story ending after reaching its climax. You get to consummate your life, while most people’s lives are formless.”

“But it’s too cold this early in the morning,” I say. “I might catch a cold shooting through the chill air.”

“It’s worth it,” he says. “And you’ll feel like a bird.”

The incinerator sits there. Its left corner seems to bear the residue of a kind of transparent fluid. I look down – it is a cleaning gel of sorts.

“I remember when I was born, my eyes felt like gobs of glue, I couldn’t see anything,” I say. “And then there’s the clothes thing, and now this gel.”

“It’s just glossy,” the salesman says, facing the incinerator.

“But still, is it going to touch my eyes?” I ask.

“Just face the other way.”

“What if it touches my spine?”

“You won’t feel a thing.” He checks his watch. “It’s about time.”

The young man holds up his camera, gesturing for me to go closer to the edge of the roof.

“This is for the billboard,” he says. “Smile big, for the last time!”

I put one of my legs up on the brick ledge and face the sky. As soon as he clicks the shutter, the sun stings my eyes.

“Why are you crying?” the young man asks.

“It’s the sun,” I say. “Corrodes my eyes like salt.”

“Alright, now, give me a smile. A big one.”

“I can’t,” I say, “the tears are making me really uncomfortable. It’s all over my face. My goodness, now snot, and my neck. God it’s uncomfortable, makes me want to cry.”

“Should we take a break?” the young man says, turning to the salesman, who shakes his head.

“Just take another one,” he says.

“But I kind of want to pee as well,” I tell him.

“There’s no need anymore, since you’ll die in a second.” He hands a napkin to me. “It’s going to be okay. Just one picture, then you won’t ever need to deal with any more goddamn stickiness.”

I wipe off my face and turn away from the sun.

“Does the light ever feel loud to you?” I ask.

“Alright, now, give me some teeth. It’s all in the teeth,” the young man says, holding up the camera again.

This is how things are done on Wednesday mornings – I try to think about a dry surface and put on the biggest smile of my life.



BIO

Sirong Li studied creative writing and philosophy at UC Berkeley. Her work has been published in The Macksey Journal. Her two short stories were double finalists for the 2022 Tobias Wolff Award. 







BIRTH DAY

by Rosie Hart



I can feel the squeaking wheels beneath me. I can feel them in my back as I’m rolled down the hallway. The white lights overhead fly by like the lines on the road do. I’m trying to pretend that I’m in my car right now, driving with the window rolled down and the breeze in my face. Maybe Dazed and Confused by Led Zeppelin is playing from my Spotify. But I’m not, instead I’m here.

 The lights above me are too bright, and the white walls are reflecting so much of it. Why can’t they paint more welcoming colours like pinks and blues, why does everything have to be so white.

I’ve been awake for over 24 hours now and I just want to sleep. I can’t sleep through this pain, I’ve been trying. Maybe a few minutes here and there over the last 10 hours, it hasn’t been enough. Even though I have a line in my back, I can feel everything on my left side still. I could probably deal with the agony much better if it weren’t for the wicked Charlie horse I’m getting in my lower back. A 14-hour Charlie horse, imagine that.

I can’t stop weeping and I don’t know why. This is what I initially wanted, and I let everyone around me talk me out of it. If only I had listened to my gut, then we wouldn’t be here right now in this situation. At least if this was scheduled I wouldn’t have had to find out that I am a failure of a person. It feels like I’m failing a test, a life test. I’m always failing those.

“You don’t want that. It’s major surgery. You want to go the natural way.”

My doctor’s words echo in my mind from months ago. I didn’t want to go the natural route, I wanted the surgery. Today, right now, was not by choice though, not like this. The one thing I am supposed to be good at as a woman, and I failed. I hate myself and I despise my body. Why can’t I do anything right?

I need to pull myself together. It’s already been two hours since the surgery was announced. That’s plenty of time to have myself collected by now. I can’t have my baby coming, into this world with a mother sobbing on the table. He’s going to need me. He needs me now and the only thing I can think of is my ego. Imagine being a little baby boy and needing his mother, only to have her indulging in self pity and obsessing over her broken body.

I was going to fight with the doctor and plead with him to let me go for another few hours. Women always go past the 24-hour mark so why can’t I? But what do I know, I’m just a labouring mother. I can always deal with my failures in a few days time. These feelings need to be wrapped up into a box and stuffed in the corner, for now.

Does every woman have thoughts like these when in this situation or am I the only one? I’ve never described myself as a selfish person before and I don’t need anyone telling me otherwise, because I know the right answer is that I’m not. I can’t help but feel this way.

As we roll closer to my final destination, my heart begins to beat out of my chest. My shallow, quick breathing is rolling into hyperventilation. I’m shaking, I’m so scared.

I am ready for all of this to be over, I’ve been bed ridden for the last 2 months with extreme pain in my pelvis that radiates into my knees. The right one would buckle from under me with every few steps that I took because of the nerve pain. I haven’t been sleeping during this time either because I can’t get comfortable, and I struggle to turn over due to the groin pain.  

The squeaking bed halts in front of two tall swinging doors. This is it, here we are. It’ll all be over soon.

“They are ready for her.”

A nurse dressed all in teal swings the doors open and motions for us into the OR. I can see only her eyes and I don’t like that. I need to see her face, her expressions. Are her lips pursed? Is she worried for me? Is she mad at me? Did I ruin their lunch break?

“Ok honey are you ready?” The nurse from behind me is upside down. Her eyes don’t show worry. She’s not mad at me.

I wish I had another minute, so that I can mentally prepare myself for the next phase. The doctor earlier didn’t give me a minute to process the surgery before he had me sign the consent forms. I needed one hour to get myself straight. To cry it out, grieve, to shut my mind down from making up all these lies about my failures. Before I can respond I am wheeled in through the swinging doors.

This is where I die.

More white. White walls, white floors, white ceiling. Why the fuck is everything so white? The table is all set up for me in the middle of the room. My son’s basket and heat lamp are in the corner, it’s too far away from my table. I want to hold him. Why are they trying to keep me from him already? I tend to get possessive over the one’s I love, and this baby is mine. I don’t want anyone touching him but me.

The back side of the room is wall to wall, ceiling to floor cabinets. The only label I can make out from over here is HYSTERECTOMY.

Fuck.

This is where I die.

“Hey uh, I have a mole on my belly that I’m quite fond of. Can you try not to remove it when you cut me open,” Good. Keep making light. Stay focused. You want this.

“Haha we don’t cut up that high,” the OR nurse doesn’t seem mad.

“Ok, well good luck guys. You got this,” the Dr and the nurses all ponder that statement. I don’t think anyone has told them good luck before. But really, I wish them all the luck.

Breathe. Deeply. Breathe. I need to quit hyperventilating because if I don’t, once they cut me open, the blood will be pumping so fast, it’ll shoot out of my body, and I’ll be waking up in front of Heavens doors. That makes sense right? Anatomy 101? Breathe and stop crying.

“Oh uh, I’m sorry, I can’t get up and move myself onto the operating table. My legs aren’t working. Do you guys mind helping me out?”

“Haha you’re funny. Of course we will, don’t worry about a thing and just relax.”

I’m trying.

“Hi, I’m the anesthesiologist and I’m going to be right here beside you the whole time, ok? So, you already have your epidural in. We are going to run the ice test to see if you can feel anything. Can you feel this?”

“No.”

“Good, can you feel this?”

“No.”

“Good, and how about this.”

“No.”

“Good. Just a few more drugs and then we are ready.”

“Can I watch please? I want to see it,” watching always calms my nerves, I wanted to be a doctor. At least I’d have something else to focus on rather than my own thoughts that are trying to trick me.

“No, we can’t allow that, we are going to hang a drape right here in front of your face. But some women say they can see the surgery through those lights above your head.”

“Ok,” breathe.

“I’m going to be right here with you,” says the anesthesiologist as he grips my hand. Sir, please don’t let go of me.

Breathe. In. Out. In. Out. Stop sobbing. There. Good. Just breathe.

“Alright so we are going to begin cutting now.”

The OB doesn’t seem worried. He sounds like he’s done this before. I hope he’s done this before. His bedside manners could use some work but that’s how you know you have a good doctor, I guess.

I can’t tell if they’ve started or not, I can only hear the clinks the instruments make against the metal table. I wish I could see what was going on because then I would know where we are at. I hate not knowing things. How many layers have they cut through already? How much time has it been? Are we there yet? I am totally and completely blind in this surgery right now.

Everything around me is becoming blurry and the tunnel vision is starting. At least if I pass out from fear I’m doing so on an operating table. The drips in my hand hurt with every tremble of my body. My stomach is so hard I think I might throw up again. This isn’t fair.   

A painless pressure the size of a small bowling ball slowly builds up inside of my belly and begins to roll around, yet contained within my very swollen abdomen. I hope the angry nurses whose lunches I ruined, aren’t washing their dishes inside of me, because that is exactly what it feels like. Maybe they are hands actually, I can’t tell because no one will let me watch. This bowling ball is alive, I know it is, it’s trying to escape out of me. It keeps pulling my belly up and I’m afraid it’s going to pull me off the table.

“Ah well would you look at that. He’s all wrapped up in his cord. See here nurse, look he’s wrapped here, around his neck and his shoulders.”

Maybe I’m not a failure after all. Maybe he didn’t have enough cord to come out. I think I can better accept that than my body not letting my baby engage. Maybe it was a good thing I didn’t fight the doctor on his medical decision. Oh my god, did I almost put my boy’s life in danger? Let’s say I did convince the doctor to let me keep labouring, and my boy didn’t make it, I would have been responsible for not being able to bring him home. I don’t think I’m cut out to be a mother anymore.

I suddenly feel so exposed on this table, why must I be naked it’s making things so much worse? I hate feeling the cold on my skin. It’s only on the surface, and it’s sinking into my bones. How much longer is this going to take? I don’t like being cold.

“How are you doing?” The anesthesiologist is still right beside me.

“I’m cold. I’m so cold.”

I am. I can’t stop shivering now. What if they can’t pull him out because I’m shaking so much? What if I’m interfering with their work? Oh my god I can not stop shaking, almost violently. The tears start trickling out of my eyes, this must be it for me.

“I’m so cold.”

I can hear footsteps behind me walking away, leaving the OR. Maybe they are leaving to grab the crash cart. I don’t know what my vitals are. I need to focus on breathing calmly. I’m ready for a nap though, I’ve been up for too long. Maybe if I close my eyes for just a second and imagine a warm blanket smothered over me, I’ll wake up when all of this is over.

And just as that thought entered my mind, a warmth did wrap itself around my body. It’s the nurses, piling hot blankets on top of my bare arms and shoulders. I can feel the warmth but it’s not working. Almost as if I’m sitting in an ice bath with a roof of hot towels overhead. The heat is there, it’s just not reaching me. I don’t know how long it’s been. I know that I’m growing colder, and there are more blankets being thrown on top of me. I’m tired and I can’t do this anymore, I can’t go any longer, help —

Whaa Whaa Whaa.

There he is. He’s here. It’s over.



BIO

Rosie Hart has been writing short stories and poetry since she was 8 years old. She studied psychology and biology in university but her love for writing has never dwindled. This is Rosie’s first publication, and she is excited to see where her writing journey takes her. Today she enjoys spending time with her spouse, son, and pug Miss Moo in the great outdoors.  







A Single Blossom

by Laura Lambie



            Doctor Emerson had said it would be her final trip. He reached across his desk and grasped her alien hand (when she looked at it now she saw knobby knuckles and thin translucent skin covered in liver spots), and said, “Kay, it doesn’t look like it will be too much longer now. I’m sorry.”

            She had packed filled with somber melancholy, knowing it was the last time she would see the turquoise water lit up by the sun, and the charming cobblestone streets she had first seen when her husband Harry had taken her to Lake Como as a young woman. Her older, mature husband who was also a mentor. He had held her hand and led her to the shore; after her eyes traveled over the glowing blue she turned to him. Sunlight touched his hair, and the illuminated strands were tousled by the breeze coming up from the water; he smiled and his eyes radiated his happiness at being the one to show it to her.

            Their last trip had been wonderful. Harry had seemed full of new vigor; Kay had seen a glimpse of his old, energetic self. But it had been short lived. They arrived home and two months later she was dressed in black, standing in front of his rain-streaked coffin, listening to the pastor talk about the inscrutable ways of God.

            And now, all these years later, she was going to see it for the last time. Before she left for the airport she spoke to her son. In his usual perfunctory manner he said, “have a good trip mom. Let us know when you get back and we’ll have you over for dinner.” He had said that about dinner many times, but she had only been there twice since Christmas. As she looked out the window at the men loading the luggage onto the plane, she tried to remember when relations with Tim had settled into glacial distance.

            When Tim and Joan had been newlyweds, all had been warmth and love. Joan, so solicitous of her widowed mother-in-law, would call her every night. Then the first grandchild came, and the second, and the calls spread farther and farther apart until they stopped altogether. A couple of months before Kay had run into Joan at the supermarket. The warmth that had been in her eyes was replaced by a distant, sad expression, and when Kay asked her about it, all Joan did was look away.

            Kay pulled on her seatbelt as the plane readied for takeoff. She was looking forward to a change of scene. Morning after morning, as she would awaken from a fitful sleep, her eyes would open and rest on Harry’s cedar chest at the foot of the bed, where he used to keep his sweaters. She would lay there, feeling the ache of arthritis in her legs, and the full emptiness would descend on her. No busyness, no calls from her friend Maureen down the street complaining about her daughter, no endless loop of Wheel of Fortune to distract her, no bridge games at the country club. Just herself, and the emptiness that had crept in over the years since her husband had died.

            She thought of those mornings at the lake, when she would wake up early and go to the window to watch the water change from pink-streaked to bright blue as the sun rose higher in the sky, until Harry came up behind her and put his arms around her. She was hoping that seeing it one last time would revive her memories of him, bring them closer to her after all these years. It was all that mattered to her now that everything was coming to a close, and she realized that there was nothing, nothing but this.

            For a long time now, she had felt numb as she sat staring at the scratched wood of the pew in front of her on Sunday mornings. The service, the words, meant nothing to her. None of it mattered. The world was the world, life was life, death was death, and that was all there was.

            But she went every week and sat with Jemma, the nice young mother who picked her up and took her home, who invited her to dinner once a month. After service she had coffee and donuts, and laughed and smiled, and nodded when people said God is good.

            Kay gripped the armrests as the plane picked up speed and took off. She swallowed one of the sleeping pills Doctor Emerson had given her, and she slipped into a peaceful rest for the remainder of the ride. When she arrived in Como, and the car went around a bend and the lake came into view—an immense monolith of cobalt blue sparkling in the mid-day sun—for a moment her spirits lifted and she saw Harry again, his kind eyes beaming into hers as he held her hand. But then she got into the room, and saw the same old pink walls, and the one wall that had a mural of grape leaves hanging from a garden trellis, and the drab grey descended over her again. She sat down near the window and looked out at the water until the sun set, then she put on her pajamas, turned out the light and went to sleep.

            Kay heard a faint, far away knock. It became louder and louder until she jolted awake. Sunlight fell across the pink floral bedspread as two bright shafts. She sighed and pushed herself up against the pillows.

            “Come in.”

             “Buongiorno,” said the young woman in a black maid’s uniform, as she pushed the tray into the room and set it next to the bed.

            “Buongiorno. Grazie.”

            “Prego.” She smiled, turned around and closed the door behind her. Kay pulled the tray over the bed, poured cream into the coffee and stirred until it turned a light brown color. She was about to sip, but then she realized, why not add sugar? Why try to be healthy now? It would all end soon, she might as well do what she wanted. She put two heaping teaspoons of sugar into her mug, stirred, then sipped the warm, sweet liquid. Now that was what coffee should taste like.

            She took a small bite of toast. It was hard to get breakfast down these days; she tried one more bite then laid it aside. Lingering over her coffee, she put off the moment when she had to get out of bed. After her second cup she pushed the tray away and slowly moved her legs to the floor. Pain shot up; she realized she had forgotten to take her aspirin first thing. She picked up the pills on the nightstand and swallowed them down with the last remnants of cold coffee.

            A half hour later she tried again. This time, the pain was muted, and she was able to get into her swimsuit and cover-up. She ran a comb through her thin, brittle hair, and remembered when she was first married, and Harry would run his fingers through her thick brown hair, when she was his girl bride, only nineteen to his thirty-five. Her mother had said a May-December romance would never work out. But they had been happy, except for the times when one of Harry’s black moods descended on him, but that hadn’t been often enough to mar the joy their love had brought them.

            Kay laid the comb down and put on her sun hat. She had put on some make-up out of habit, but these days nothing could be done for her looks. The sagging, the blotching, the intricate web of wrinkles: it was all inevitable and a dash of color here and there wasn’t going to solve anything.

            With a sigh she picked up her straw bag in one hand, and taking her cane in the other, made her way to the beach. Halfway down the trail a man asked her if she needed help. She said no thank you, and continued on at her slow pace. She reached the sand, and with each step pushed the cane firmly to steady herself. She arrived at one of the beach chairs, carefully set herself down and looked out at the water. It was as beautiful as she remembered. She stared at it, watching it undulate under the bright sunshine. She meant to take out her book, but before she knew it her eyes opened onto orange and pink streaked water, and a beach covered in lengthening shadows. She felt a pressure on her arm.

            “Signora, posso aiutarla?”

            Kay struggled to focus on two quivering pinpoints of blue that became wide-set eyes beneath a strong ridge of brow bone; an aquiline nose descended from between the eyes and led down to lips that were made of harmonious curves. Suddenly there, in her line of sight, beauty had sprung up. With a tinge Kay realized that the young man’s beauty was fleeting. It would fade. But there it was before her, and behind the manifestation of it that would fade, it felt as though there were something that would go on.

            “Posso aiutarla?”

            “Uh, si, per favore.”

            He helped her up and they began heading back to the hotel. She didn’t look at him, but his face was stamped in her mind. It seemed to flow over her thoughts, softening their edges.

            They reached the trail. “Thank you I can make it from here.” She looked at him in the dim light, and saw that he was very young. Probably no more than twenty-five.

            “No, I go with you,” he said, and he smiled. She was reminded of a piece of music she had heard with Harry years ago, when he had taken her to a concert. There had been that moment, when the orchestra had swelled, and she had felt it was beautiful. He smiled again, and there it was again, the same feeling. She smiled back but then immediately regretted it, thinking of the wrinkles and sagging and that new liver spot she found under her eye the other morning. But she was being an old fool. What did it matter what she looked like? There was nothing to be done, nothing to be gotten. It was like when she sat in her garden at home, surrounded by her roses. They were beautiful and that was all.

            When they reached the entrance of the hotel long shadows descended over the cobblestones, and the sky had dimmed considerably. Kay looked up at the young man. “Thank you.” She was embarrassed to find tears welling up in her eyes.

            “You’re welcome.” He smiled then disappeared into the shadows. As Kay made her way up the stairs into the hotel, somehow her arthritis felt more bearable. When she got to her room she set her bag down and sank into the armchair next to the window. Stars were beginning to etch into the night sky, filling it with pinpoints of light. She thought about the vastness of the space in which the stars hung, and wondered how it had all come into being. Opening the window she heard the sound of the breeze passing over the water. She closed her eyes and let the simple sound wash over her. Once again she saw the young man’s face, set against the pink and orange sky. Its beauty seemed eternal but it was fleeting; in a few short years it would be marred by the marks of time.

            She opened her eyes to a sky full of pale pink light that sent its tendrils out over the lake. What a mistake to fall asleep in the chair. Her legs were stiff and painful, and she would need to get across the room to take the aspirin. Holding onto the arm of the chair she pushed herself up. The pain and stiffness intensified. She inhaled a long deep breath, took a few steps, leaned against the bed and made her way around it. She sat down, picked up the aspirins and swallowed them.   

            Another day. She had another whole day to live, and somehow it seemed full of promise. She picked up the phone and cancelled breakfast in bed. She would eat at the hotel restaurant.

            An hour later she stood in front of the bathroom mirror. Why not put on a little eye shadow? Yes her eyelids were crepey, and had lost their firmness, but some color could only improve things, it certainly couldn’t hurt. She dabbed her lids with light brown.

            There were quite a few people in the dining room by the time Kay made her way there.  She sat near a window. The sky had become cloudy, the water was choppy gray waves, and dark clouds loomed on the horizon. But still, Kay knew the sun was above it all, radiating light and warmth. She heard a familiar voice rise up. Sitting across the room at the table near the stairway was the young man. He smiled at the young woman sitting across from him, and he laughed—a full, sonorous sound—that spread throughout the room and brightened it. The young man smiled and waved at her. With a start Kay realized she had been staring.

            She waved back as the young woman turned. Kay saw long, shiny blonde hair and large eyes. Young, as Kay had been so many years ago. The young woman’s face melted into a smile. Kay smiled back, feeling for a moment like she was a part of her own youth again. The couple exchanged a few words, then the young man got up and approached Kay’s table.  

            “Good morning. You join us?”

            “Good morning. That would be lovely, thank you.”

            He picked up her coffee cup and purse and offered his arm to her. When she sat down the young woman smiled and said, “I’m Clara. This is Franco.”

            “Nice to meet you. I’m Kay.”

            “Franco saw you sleeping in the chair, and it gets so dark at the lake at night.”

            “It was so kind of him to help me.”

            “His grandmother passed away this year. It was very hard on him. He said you remind him of her.”

            Kay thought of the sporadic, cold, phone calls of her son. She looked into Franco’s eyes; the warmth she saw in them kindled something within her, something she hadn’t felt for many years.

            “Sorry for your loss,” said Kay.

            “Thank you.” Franco turned his gaze to Clara. “We’re here on our honeymoon.”

            “Congratulations,” said Kay. “I used to come here with my husband. He passed away years ago.”

            “I’m sorry,” said Franco. “Do you have any children?”

            “I have a son and two grandchildren, but. . . but I don’t see them too often.”

            “Both of us had our grandmothers living with us,” said Clara. “But in the United States, things are different.”

            Kay nodded her head. “Yes, very different.”

            “We’re going for a bike ride today,” said Franco.

            “I used to do that with my husband.” Kay remembered the warm breeze flowing over her as she turned a corner and saw the glowing water of the lake. “You’ll enjoy it.”

            “Yes we’re looking forward to it. Tonight we’re going to eat at the Trattoria Bel Canto. Do you know it? You can sit on the balcony and watch the sunset as you eat. Would you like to join us?”

             “Oh no, I couldn’t interfere with a couple on their honeymoon.”

            “To tell you the truth, you have the same smile as my grandmother.” Something passed between Franco’s being and her own, and she felt she had to accept the invitation.

            “Of course, that would be wonderful. Thank you.”

            Kay spent the afternoon at a café, next to a large stone flowerpot overflowing with white jasmine flowers, looking out at the water, drinking coffee and remembering when she had met Harry. Harry and her father had been working on an important case together, and one Friday night he came over for dinner.  Kay had sat through many such dinners with her father’s colleagues; she had expected another boring evening as usual as she made her way down the stairs and turned the corner into the dining room, and saw Harry sitting next to her mother.  But this time, something happened. She stopped at the threshold and wondered why she had chosen to wear her old grey dress that was a little too big and hung at the shoulders in an odd way, rather than that new pink dress that had a belt and swirled out on the bottom. Too late now. She smoothed her hair and entered the room. Harry looked at her, and when her mother introduced her, a moment went by where he didn’t say anything, then he blushed and said, “it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

            She smiled. “Thank you. You too.” She sat down opposite her mother, next to her father who was at the head of the table.

            Her father cleared his throat. “Now then, let’s eat.” He began carving the meat. His face, as he carved, was impassive as always. Kay could barely remember it showing any other expression. Every day he would come home, eat dinner and go into his study. If she ever knocked on the door their conversation was short, and always ended with him saying, “are you keeping up with your schoolwork?”

            As she ate she felt Harry looking at her. Once she dropped her fork and it clattered onto her plate. Heat rose to her cheeks. She glanced up at Harry. He smiled at her, with a smile that helped her to feel calm. When the dinner was over he stood in the foyer getting his coat on. He shook her father’s hand, then her mother’s, and when he shook Kay’s she felt a firm pressure, and his hand lingered a little longer than it should and he looked into her eyes.

            She went to bed thinking about the handshake. The pressure of his hand on hers had ignited something in her; she longed to see him again. Harry came for dinner every Friday night while the case was going on. They would eat, then Harry and her father would disappear into the study until the early hours of the morning. While Kay fell asleep she knew Harry was still in the house, and she wondered exactly what he was doing at that moment and if he was thinking of her.

            When the case was over, and it was his last dinner there, Harry had looked across the table at Kay with a wistful expression.  As he stood in the entryway pulling on his gloves, for a moment it looked like he might say something to her, but then he only lowered his eyes, looked up at her one last time, put on his hat and went away.

            Kay had felt a hole in her heart. All night she couldn’t sleep, thinking of what it meant never to see Harry again. Why hadn’t he said anything to her? Why slink off into the night like that?

            She had lost hope by the time the annual firm Christmas party rolled around. She hadn’t wanted to go, but her mother had said, with a stern look on her face, “the family goes every year to support your father. Now go get ready.”

            With a heavy heart she pulled on her red velvet dress. As she sat in front of the mirror sweeping her hair up into a French twist, she paused to examine her features. What was it about her that had caused Harry to leave? All she saw were her familiar brown eyes, her upturned nose, and her thinnish lips. Maybe that was it. She looked like every other girl at her parent’s country club. What was there that could set her apart in Harry’s eyes?

            Sitting in the back seat of the car, driving through the town looking at the Christmas wreaths dotting Main Street, she wondered why she couldn’t forget him. Even when that handsome young man from her father’s office had asked her out, who everyone said looked like Montgomery Clift, she had felt nothing. She had only said yes to please her mother.

            She entered the country club between her parents, past a glittering display of white Christmas lights. Kay scanned the room full of people. Her heart sank when she realized Harry wasn’t there. Halfway through the party, when her mother started her annual Christmas conversation with her father’s secretary, she decided to go out onto the balcony that overlooked the lawn. She leaned against the railing and breathed in the cool night air.

            “Kay.”

            She turned around and felt a stab in her gut when she saw Harry. It took a moment for her to respond. “Harry, hi.”

            “How are you?”

            What should she say? She was miserable. But she couldn’t let him know that. “Fine thank you. How are you?”

            He ran his hand over his forehead. “I’ve been OK I suppose. What have you been up to?”

            “School and applying to college. I had my nineteenth birthday.”

            “Right, of course, your senior year. Happy birthday Kay.”

            “Thank you.”

            Silence descended. Harry moved closer. “Kay.” He took her hand. “I’ve missed you. I know I’m ridiculous, a thirty-five-year-old man telling that to a nineteen-year-old girl. But there it is. I’ve missed you terribly. I don’t know what to do.”

            Tears sprung to her eyes. “Harry, I missed you too. I couldn’t understand why you left like that and never came back.”

            “Kay.” He pulled her close into a hug. Before she knew what was happening he leaned down and kissed her. “I know I’m so much older. And I tried to forget you. But I just couldn’t. I know it’s foolish. You’re only nineteen and you were eighteen when I met you. But I can’t help it Kay.”

            Six months later they were married. And now here she was alone, all these years later, seeing the lake for the last time. She thought of Harry at the end, in his hospital bed, his bone thin hand reaching out to hers as he wheezed and gasped for air, then everything stopped and she knew he was gone. And she’d had no idea how to live without him.

            She finished her coffee, and was grateful to see that the sunlight was beginning to slant and mellow out. She glanced at the dainty silver watch Harry had given her for her thirtieth birthday. She had to meet Franco and Clara in a half hour. She paid her bill and made her way back to her room. When she opened her suitcase and rifled through her clothes, she realized that she hadn’t packed anything nice enough for the restaurant they were going to. She settled on a plain pink blouse and her tan skirt. It was passable. She wondered if she could do anything with her hair. She stood in front of the mirror and pulled a comb through it. It looked dryer than usual. She put in some curl cream but it didn’t help. Then she had an idea. She opened the door of her room and went down the elevator. Outside the hotel were large flowerpots full of purple bougainvillea. She used her nail scissors to cut off one of the blossoms.

            Back in her room she attached it to her hair with a bobby pin. Why hadn’t she thought of that earlier? She had to admit it looked very nice, and took attention away from her hair, which had lost all its beauty over the years. She added a touch of pink lipstick. She felt ready.

            Kay entered the restaurant, lit by a large glittering chandelier, and scanned the room. Franco and Clara were at the bar. As Kay advanced she saw that Clara had put on black eyeliner, and it suited her very well. It brought out her large, expressive eyes.

            “Kay. Good evening,” said Franco. “How was your day?”

            “Lovely, thank you. How was the bike ride?”

            They exchanged a look. “It was wonderful.”

            The happiness of the couple made her think of her honeymoon with Harry. They had gone to Venice, spending their days wandering the ancient streets, lost in conversation. Over dinners in one charming restaurant or another, Harry had shared with her the history of the place. One evening, walking hand in hand, Harry stopped beneath a huge old tree rustling with the evening breeze, and pulled her close to him, and whispered in her neck that he loved her more than anything in the world, and he never knew that he could experience such happiness.

            “A honeymoon is such a special time,” said Kay.

            A waiter came up to them and led them out onto the balcony. The lights from the buildings on the opposite shore reflected in the water, and the sky glowed with the last vestiges of dusk. The mountains rose up from the lake, shadowy and mysterious.

            “I love your flower,” said Clara, “what a good idea.”

            “Thank you.”

            They ordered drinks and the waiter brought their menus. “The fish here is very good,” said Franco. “Clara and I came here on our first night.”

            After everyone ordered Kay said, “where are you two from?”

            “We’re from Bari,” said Franco. “It’s near the heel of the boot, on the Adriatic Sea.”

            “How did you meet?”

            “Clara’s grandmother lived down the street from us. Every week Clara and her parents would go there for Sunday dinner. We used to play together. Time went on, Clara went off to college, and I went to work in the family business, and I didn’t see her for a few years. One day, after work, I went to the store a few streets away, and on the way back, when I turned onto our street, I saw this woman, dressed in black, and when she turned around I saw those eyes. And that was it for me.”

            He reached across the table and covered Clara’s hand with his own.

            “How lucky you two are to find love,” said Kay. “My husband and I were very happy too. We used to come here every year. I wanted to see it one last . . .  that is, I wanted to see it again.”

            The waiter brought their food. As they ate, Franco and Clara shared stories about their wedding, and Kay shared some memories of Harry. The dinner ended before Kay knew it. When the bill came she took it. “I insist,” she said.

            “Kay we can’t.” Franco shook his head and gently pulled the bill from under Kay’s hand. “It’s our pleasure.” He smiled at her and she knew he was thinking of his grandmother. She felt overcome. She looked down into her drink. “Thank you for this lovely evening,” she said, “you don’t know how much it’s meant to me.”

            “Thank you,” said Franco.

            “Yes,” said Clara, “we had a wonderful time. Franco, why don’t you walk Kay back to her hotel?”

            The prospect of a walk with Franco, in the cool darkness of the evening, was very welcome to Kay.

            “Yes, of course.”

            Outside the restaurant, Clara gave Kay a hug. “Goodnight.”

            “Goodnight dear.” Before letting go of Clara’s shoulders, Kay looked into her eyes. In their gentle glow was the future; Clara had a whole future ahead of her, and the thought comforted Kay. Something would go on. 

            Clara touched Franco’s shoulder. “I’ll see you back at the room.”

            “Yes, see you there.” He turned to Kay. “Shall we?” He held out his arm. Kay placed her hand through it and they began walking.

            “How much of your trip do you and Clara have left?”

            “We’re leaving for Tuscany tomorrow. We have a week there. Then we head back home.”

            “What a lovely honeymoon.”

            “Yes. I saved for a year to have this time with Clara.”

            They walked on in silence. It was a clear night, and every now and again a gentle breeze came up. As Kay walked along next to Franco, her hand on his arm, she found herself thinking about the vaulted gold ceiling of the Como Cathedral. Funny, she hadn’t thought about that place in years. She and Harry had gone in that one time. It had been very beautiful, but so was the lake.

            They turned a corner and the hotel came into view, and Kay realized that these were her last few moments with Franco. It was so hard to let him go. “Franco, there’s something I want to give you. Please, come up for a minute.”

            “You don’t have to give me anything.”

            “No please. I need to.” Her eyes filled with tears. She took a deep breath. “I need to do this.”

            “Yes, of course. I’ll come up, don’t worry.”

            “Thank you.”

            They made their way up the stairs and into the hotel. They entered the elevator; it whirred and began ascending. They reached Kay’s floor and entered her room. It was dark, and she turned on a floor lamp near the door.

            “Please sit. I’ll be right back.”

            Franco sunk into the armchair as she went into the bathroom and closed the door. She unzipped her toiletry case, opened the small side pocket, and took out a gold watch. She had given it to Harry on their twenty-fifth anniversary. On it she had inscribed: All my love always, love Kay. She had kept it with her ever since Harry had died. But now she wanted Franco to have it. But why? She closed her eyes. It was one of the last things she had of Harry. Why give it to a young man she didn’t know? She saw again the first moment she had glimpsed Franco’s face, with the fading light behind him. She wanted to give it to him because she wanted to be a part of what she saw there, in his face, a part of the beauty she had seen. Somehow that would comfort her. She took the watch and opened the bathroom door.

            She felt a jolt of shock and fear when she saw that the man sitting there wasn’t Harry. Her mind reeled and it snapped back into her head that Franco was there. She took a deep breath. It was beginning its inevitable spread to her brain, much sooner than Doctor Emerson had predicted. Taking another deep breath, she made her way to Franco. He stood up.

            “I want you to have this. Please.” She held out the watch. Franco took it and examined it.

            “You gave this to your husband didn’t you?”

            “Yes I did.”

            He shook his head. “I can’t take this from you. You’re making a mistake. I don’t think you’re thinking clearly.”

            “Please. I need you to have it.”

            “But why?”

            Her eyes welled up and she felt a catch in her throat. “Because I’m dying, and I saw you on the beach and I need you to have it.”

            “Kay please don’t cry. You’ll make yourself sick. Come here.” He led her to the bed and sat down next to her. He put his arm around her. “It’s OK.”

            She held onto his collar and cried into his shirt. After a few minutes she calmed down, and she laid her head on his shoulder. The sparkling blue of the lake seemed to enter their room, and for that brief moment, her head resting on his shoulder, she felt like she was a part of him. Outside, the lake was being ruffled by the light wind, the waves were rippling, and there was something there: something in the lake, something in Franco, something she had forgotten about for years, as she had sunk down into her pain after Harry had died.

            Kay lifted her head and held the watch out to him. He closed her hand over it and pushed it back towards her. “Kay I know something I’d like to have.”

            “What is it?”

            He pointed to her flower. “May I?”

            “Yes of course.”

            He gently pulled out the bobby pin and took the blossom. “I will always keep this to remember you by. I will cherish it.”

            Kay’s eyes welled up. “Thank you Franco. Thank you so much.”

            “Knowing you has made my trip even more special. Thank you for that. You’re a lovely woman.” He squeezed her hand. “Are you going to be OK?”

            “Yes, I think I will.”

            “Good. I’m glad to hear that.” He stood up. “I have to get back now.”

            “I know.”

            Franco helped her up from the bed and they walked to the door. He kissed both of her cheeks. “Goodbye Kay.”

            “Goodbye Franco.”

            Kay looked into his eyes one last time. He gave her a sad smile, and then he was gone. 

            Kay woke up late the next morning. She thought she would feel wretched, but instead, she felt a ray of hope. Bright sunlight filled the room, and she felt that somehow, there was something good for her that day. By that time Franco would be gone, somewhere among the olive trees of Tuscany. It made her happy to think of him, walking arm in arm with Clara, looking at some beautiful landscape, the sunshine touching his features, illuminating them with its glow.

            She took her aspirin and waited a half hour. As she got dressed she decided she wanted to see the cathedral one more time. She would eat lunch then spend the afternoon there.

            The sky was a bright, cloudless blue as she made her way across the square, and in spite of the arthritis and the aches and pains, she felt somehow young again. As though there was something more, something waiting beyond the shadows of her life.

            She stepped into the cool dimness of the cathedral. It lay before her, vast and intricate. Incense hung heavy in the air; she took in a long, deep breath. As she walked in she was conscious of an expansive feeling, a feeling that she was being enveloped within the immensity of what surrounded her. She sat down and looked up at the enormous vaulted ceiling. Her eyes were drawn to a stained-glass window; sunlight streamed through the deep purple, pink and blue panes, and splashed color onto the wall. Kay’s eyes fixated on the colored sunshine. She watched it quivering on the wall, and she began to cry. The crying turned into sobs that she couldn’t control, that made her shoulders heave.

            Someone touched her arm. “Signora, stai bene?”

            But all Kay could do was look away and continue to sob. The man stood there for a few moments more then shuffled away.

            When she woke up the light had become dim.  She looked around for Harry. Where was he? He was always right next to her. She stood up and felt pain in her legs. What had happened? Then the arthritis, the disease, Harry’s death all hit her again as if she had never felt them before. She was old now. She was dying. She was alone.  

            But what about the colored light from the stained-glass window, what about the lake sparkling in the sunshine, what about Franco’s face, the waning sunlight surrounding it like a halo—there had to be something behind all that. She sat down and looked up at a vaulted dome, etched with symmetrical gold inlays swirling up to the apex. They had built the cathedral to be so intricate, so grand, so beautiful. As she looked up at the dome, a peaceful feeling, like the faint echo of a sweet sound barely heard from far away, made gentle waves into her being. When Harry had died, she had thought that all of him, even his essence that in their most intimate moments she felt she had seen, had ceased to exist. No hope. Her Harry, who she had loved more than anyone, destroyed by death. She looked towards the altar; the face of Christ twisted in pain no longer brought her that uncomfortable, lost feeling. The pain was a part of life, but it wasn’t everything. Somehow she had lost sight of that. She sat there for a long time, until she knew night had fallen.

            Then she started back to the hotel, the peaceful feeling her companion as she walked, feeling the evening breeze caressing her skin. She passed a small restaurant that had a flowerpot filled with pink Wisterias in front of it. She remembered her rose garden at home. How many days had gone by in the last few years, when the flowers had been in glorious bloom, and she had stayed inside, always having an excuse as to why she didn’t go out and enjoy them? She had turned her back on them so many times. She had turned her back on so many things.

            She turned the corner and saw the hotel. It was such a beautiful night. She would go up, get her sweater then eat dinner at a place where she could sit outside. But as she rode up in the elevator, she felt a sudden burst of indigestion. She shouldn’t have drunk that extra cup of coffee after lunch. Back in her room she took some antacid but the pain only seemed to get worse. She laid down on the bed and looked out the window at the darkness of the night. Somehow, the darkness seemed to be overlayed with a sort of peaceful harmony, something beyond anything that could come and go, come into being and then decay. She felt it within herself, linking the old, arthritis-ridden Kay with the young girl, standing on the balcony, looking into Harry’s eyes as he told her he loved her. She felt it beckoning to her, coming off the lake, coming from everywhere; she let go and let herself merge into it, the eternal beauty.    

            The young woman in the black maid’s uniform pushing the breakfast tray found her the next morning, eyes open, face peaceful and serene. She reached over and closed Kay’s eyes.



BIO

Laura Lambie is a native New Yorker who now resides in Texas. She loves the written word more than any other art form. Her short stories can be found in The New English Review, and in issue 32 of the Ginosko Literary Journal. Her work was shortlisted in the 2023 J.F. Powers Prize for Short Fiction. She is currently working on a novel. 








Homeomorphism

by Erik Harper Klass


1

A cold wind. Rain threatening (distant fallstreaks). A two-story building of weathered bricks and arched windows. A little door on the left under a blue awning. On the awning’s scalloped valance, a single word in faint, faded, white majuscular letters: fortune.

A man, a soldier, back from a war. Walking and then stopping and then, on this day, feeling he had nothing much to lose, entering.

The room: windowless, dark, tapestries on walls. In the room’s center, a round table draped with a cloth of no apparent color. A single candle in a candleholder with a green frustum-shaped shade. Two old chairs with turnings placed on opposite sides of the table, as if set for a game of chess. And sitting on one of the chairs, facing the man, who stood motionless at the room’s threshold: a woman.

The woman: Not old, not young. Hair pulled back like (he thought, in an instant) de La Tour’s Magdalene. Bracelets on both wrists that glimmered and sounded like tiny bells. Eyes that, at a glance, seemed both everchanging and constant, like (he thought (he had a literary mind)) forge fires. And then, as if in response to his gaze (for he stood there looking), she leaned back into the darkness and he could no longer see her eyes. She spread her hands out, as if to show she were unarmed, and then her hands disappeared beneath the table. He imagined them resting in her lap, like nesting, nestling birds. She gestured with her head for him to sit. The door closed behind him. She may have been beautiful.

“You are sad,” she said.

His answer: nothing at all. There was no question. He was sitting now.

Behind the woman, and a bit to her left (his right): a tall cabinet vitrine, with two glass doors, in which the man could see the following: the back of the woman’s left shoulder, a candle flickering beneath a green frustum-shaped shade, a man staring into the two glass doors of a tall cabinet vitrine. She asked him to close his eyes and put out his hands. He heard the vitrine open, the sound of movement, the rustling of silk. And then he felt the weight of, and curled his fingers around, an object.

“An hourglass,” he said right away, as if this were a game of speed.

“Not what it is,” she replied. “What it represents. What it means.”

The man began to open his eyes but she asked him to keep them closed (it is not clear how she knew his eyes were opening). He ran his fingers over the object. Glass. Wood. Three metallic posts—spindles they are called—equally spaced circumferentially.

“An hourglass could mean time passing,” he said.

“Yes,” she said, probably nodding.

“Or time past, or sand, or a place where hourglasses are made.”

“Yes,” she said. He could hear a smile in her reply.

Filling the room: a silence. He turned the object in his hands.

“Perhaps I am out of time,” he said. “Or time is nothing at all, an illusion, merely the consequence of the chronological accretion of my memories. Or perhaps I am in prison, as is the sand within the object (I assume the object is filled with sand),” he said, shaking the hourglass and holding it up to his right ear, as one might shake a gift before opening it.

“Good,” she said.

He kept his eyes closed, again turned the object, ran his hands along its topography, its declivities and protrusions.

“Perhaps it is her,” he said, “perhaps her body.”

She did not reply.

“Perhaps the hourglass is loss.”

“You have lost her?”

“I have lost her, yes,” he said. “She has left. I don’t blame her for leaving.”

She waited. The clockwork of the universe advanced inexorably, while inexorably the clockwork of the hourglass did not. And then she invited him to open his eyes. She reached out with extremely long arms and reclaimed the object. Yes it was an hourglass: glass and wood, three vertical spindles constructed of brass. He felt strangely guilty looking at it, found himself looking away. The woman returned it to the darkness of the vitrine.

“That is all for today,” she said.

The man rose and said goodbye and, without paying, without another word, left the room and entered the wind and rain (it had indeed begun to rain). There was, it seems, an unspoken understanding that he would return.

2

She said to him on his second visit: “There is a field of mathematics called topology, which involves the exploration of the properties of objects that in fundamental ways do not change when these objects are twisted or deformed, a transformation we call homeomorphism. The most common object used to illustrate this transformation is a doughnut (a torus shape)—for convenience, please imagine an uncooked doughnut. (There is nothing new about any of this,” she said. “You have likely heard all of this before. I am not trying to impress you.) We might take this doughnut and, in the words of the mathematicians, ‘continuously deform’ the object into the shape of a coffee mug. Try to imagine this. The space within the mug’s handle was once the doughnut’s hole, and the cup itself was once the doughnut’s body (imagine forming the cup by depressing the doughnut’s dough with your thumbs—carefully, carefully). The doughnut and the coffee mug are, mathematically speaking, indistinguishable. As abstract spaces, they are topologically identical. This is sometimes called the torus and mug morphology,” she said.

3

“Freud,” she said, “described a time when an infant experiences what he called an ‘oceanic feeling,’ in which the infant has not yet developed an awareness of the shape and limits of its body, and is thus completely at one with the universe.”

She said this, among other things, on his third visit. This, this oceanic feeling, was not one the man could remember or hope for or even begin to imagine.

4

On the forth visit she once again asked the man to close his eyes, and she reached into the vitrine and pulled forth an object, set it in his hands. This was by now already a ritual of theirs. He accepted the object as the poor accept their alms.

“Can one without sight recreate an object, discovered only by touch, graphically on a white page?” she asked.

He turned the object over in his hands. A key, definitely a key, a giant key, brass perhaps, attached to . . . attached to a wooden fruit . . . a pear, yes a pear.

“Before you on the table,” she said,” is a malleable plastic surface which will be our proverbial white page.”

He nodded, he had seen this when he arrived, a flat white rectangle, his eyes remained closed. He patted the table to his right and found a kind of stylus in the exact place where he remembered seeing a kind of stylus. She did not speak. He drew. His right hand (the hand holding the stylus) moved. His left hand (the hand holding the giant key attached to a pear) moved. And while he drew, he thought of this woman before him in the darkness. He thought of her face. He thought of her eyes, which he felt in some strange way he had not yet really seen. They, these features of the woman, were but ideas of sensations, atmospheres, air. And then, as he drew this giant key attached to a wooden pear, he thought without meaning to (as was always the case) of a long straight road running unsheltered through a desert without shadows. He thought of a flash of light and sound. And then, silence. He thought of a helicopter and a bright white room and then another room and then a third room—only three rooms, but he could barely keep track—a room of incongruous congruent mirrors. When he was done drawing he put down the stylus with a hand that trembled.

She spoke: “So how do shapes and their surfaces speak to the mind? We know from past experiments that both the sighted and the blind represent the edges of surfaces—places where objects overlap, or places of meeting, of rupture, of collision—with lines, and, furthermore, we know that both the sighted and the blind take a specific vantage point to portray the objects of inquiry. Note that neither the overlap of these objects, nor these places of meeting or rupture, must be perceived with vision. Both can be experienced with the hands, by touch.”

He opened his eyes. He looked at the giant key attached to a wooden pear. Turned his head. Looked at the giant key attached to a wooden pear. His drawing was excellent.

5

Each time he came he worried that she would not be there, that she had never been there, that none of this was real, and somehow the accumulation of their meetings—they had somehow settled on weekly meetings, Fridays, just as the sun set at the very end of the street in bursts of red and orange between the silhouetted, linear array of equidistant plane trees—did nothing to dispel the uncertain nature of it all.

6

“I read somewhere,” he said to her on his sixth visit, “in an old book, when I was healing, in that room of mirrors, once I had regained the capacity for thinking, that some people, ‘whose minds are prone to mystery,’ believe that the objects of our contemplation, the objects themselves, are changed somehow when they are perceived. So when we see a painting, a monument, a tree, a lover’s face, we see not the object at all but rather a veil or membrane of forces and impressions—I believe this is how it was written—distorting the object, coloring it in some way. The pale-blue domes of a mosque encircled by white doves, the curving trace of a purple canyon, the sunlit, jagged architecture of a conquered city—all of these things are changed slightly, imperceptibly perhaps, by all the thousands and millions of people who have already seen them.” He stopped and reached for a glass of water that in fact was not there. “I suppose,” he continued, “if we consider this theory carefully, we discover that every time we see an object, we are met not with the object itself, but rather with the residue of all the eyes that have come before us.”

He played his hand over his cheeks, as if he were smoothing down a beard. She did not speak.

“Have you ever wished you did not have eyes?” he asked, apropos of everything.

Her reply: “There is a school of Ancient Greek philosophy called Eleaticism, which teaches, among other things, that the only certain science is that which places no dependence or importance whatsoever on the senses, and all to reason.”

And then she drifted back into the darkness.

7

On his seventh meeting with the woman, the man was presented with the challenge—the possibly impossible challenge—of arranging a collection of heterogeneous objects into some coherent pattern. From the vitrine, she, like a child showing off her toys, pulled out and presented to the man, his eyes closed as usual, many objects:

  1. a matryoshka doll: collapsed, smooth, rattling;
  2. a stone of course grain;
  3. an ashtray shaped like a heart;
  4. a nautilus;
  5. a bottle, globular;
  6. a huge china vase with some design—dragons? flowers?—in bas-relief (he reached his hand inside the object, a disturbingly rough surface, and felt the design approximated in reverse);
  7. a book with raised lettering on the cover (difficult to determine with fingers) marked by a heavy moiré silk ribbon (it would turn out to be an old volume of a book by Proust);
  8. after a moment: a spirit level;
  9. a mechanical lion that could walk several steps, and then, when a button was pressed, the lion’s breast would open and reveal a bouquet of flowers (lilies, for all he knew);
  10. a hobnail mustache cup (not to be confused with a shaving mug, which is a very different object);
  11. a shining metal cone, of the diameter of a die, that he found intolerably heavy;
  12. a sprig of straw or suchlike;
  13. a monocle (or a small magnifying glass with the handle broken off);
  14. an embarrassing toy coffin in which the corpse has a spring-loaded erect phallus that pops up when the lid is removed (did she smile as he touched this object, as he held, indeed even stroked, the phallus (for just a moment!) with the tips of his thumb and index finger?);
  15. a runcible spoon;
  16. a (the?) huge key attached to a wooden pear;
  17. a pop-up book created for blind children who cannot yet read braille. The book, as far as he could tell (he turned the pages with his eyes tightly closed), recounts the following story: The setting is a small village. A young man falls in love with a young woman—to be sure, an unrequited love. She is the most beautiful woman in this village: the way she laughs, the way she smiles, the way she moves her hair from her eyes when the wind blows. The young man does not imagine that the young woman could ever return his love. To put it ineloquently but succinctly: she is out of his league. The story continues. One spring day, walking forlornly down a floriferous path in the hills, the young man comes upon an old man attempting to pull a hand cart across a stream (the narrative does not explain the reasoning for the old man’s arduous path). The young man, as we can imagine (for he has been presented as a benevolent and kind young man), helps the old man pull the cart—the reader “sees” an image of the young man, up to his knees in the rushing stream, trousers rolled up, shoes tied and hanging from a shoulder, straining with the cart’s weight. After the crossing the old man reaches out with both bony hands and touches the young man’s face, running his hands down the young man’s cheeks, as if the old man were smoothing down the young man’s (nonexistent) beard. The young man is too startled to back away, to respond at all. And then the old man turns and ambles off with his cart into the shadows of trees. The young man is left bewildered by the old man’s touch. There is something extraordinary about it, something akin to the feeling of waking from a dream, or falling into one. He sits down on a rock at the edge of the stream. He picks up stones and tosses them absentmindedly. He observes the way the trees, mostly fir trees, take on the color of the sun as it sets (this is all done with textures, with differences in smoothness and roughness on the page). He listens to the songs of birds (various notes in high relief on a swirling staff), and he wonders, in a moment of digression, what aspect of these songs is most important for attracting mates: pitch or rhythm, or perhaps it is something else, some fine structure that goes beyond what human hearing can discern (and he is reminded, in this extended moment of digression, of the importance of the sound of prose; we should listen to the words, he thinks, as if we were birds (all of this—his thoughts, etc.—is made clear by the textural “images” on the page)). And then, for no apparent reason the young man can recall, he leans over and observes his reflection in the water. A miracle! A transformation! He is beautiful! Subsequent events are not hard for the well-read reader to anticipate. The young man returns to the village. One thing leads to another (one may turn the pages quickly now), and the young man and the young woman fall in love. They walk hand in hand through fields, they kiss in a floriferous park with wind-tossed trees, they hold each other’s bodies close and dance (more notes across the page), they lie together (probably naked, but concealed beneath blankets) in a room lit by candles, etc. They eventually marry. The story continues, and the reader is led to understand that time has passed. The reader (that is, the feeler) learns that the young man, over the course of events, has become rich. He is a writer, apparently a great writer, and the people of the village pay him for his craft (an outlandish thought!), and, additionally, he has received several lucrative grants from various foundations and fellowships. The reader (feeler) turns the page and now the young man is on his way to a reading of a recent short of his that had been published in a prestigious literary journal, the reading taking place at a university to which he is running late, and along the same floriferous path mentioned above he comes across the same old man with the same hand cart at the same stream (what are the odds?), the latter trying—and, once again, failing—to make a crossing. This time the young man walks quickly past. He has no time to help the old man. (By now the reader (that is, the feeler) knows where this is going. Everything is as clear as day, so to speak. These stories have been written since time immemorial. Every story tells a story already told. Even the young man on the page knows this well.) Time, once again, passes, and the young man returns from what was, in his estimation, an excellent, well-received reading, after which he had answered various questions related to the author’s “method” and “craft,” in an erudite and often agreeably enigmatic manner, much to the pleasure of all in attendance. He returns to his home and enters. He sets down his writer’s satchel. He goes to greet his wife with a kiss, as per usual. She turns to him. And as his face approaches hers, she recoils. She decides—in a flash, in a second, which is how it sometimes goes with these things—that she no longer loves him. Yes the decision is hasty, but it is as if she has felt this way for a long time, as if this seed of their dissolution had been planted long ago and only now has broken the soil and begun to blossom—rapidly, floriferously. The reader sees (feels) their hands separating. The reader sees (feels) her packing her things. The reader sees (feels) her drifting off into a rain-streaked distance. On the last page of the book the reader sees (feels) the young man—no longer, in truth, so young—standing alone, in an atmosphere of blue melancholy (the reader’s (feeler’s) fingertips seemingly convey to the reader’s (feeler’s) brain a tactile transcription of the prismatic specter). And then, as the reader closes the book, the disfigured young man folds up and collapses into the flat emptiness of his eternal imprisonment; 
  18. the carapace of a hawksbill turtle;
  19. and a dress; he imagines—he is not sure why—a floral print, with eight buttons down the front (or perhaps the back).

But how to arrange these object? Color is out of the question. Perhaps by size (small to large)? By weight (light to heavy)? By softness to hardness? By smoothness to roughness? By fragmentation to solidity? By shape (roundness to angularity)? By sound (those objects that rattle when shaken to those that do not)? The man finds that no sooner has he settled on one methodology than his criteria becomes unstable and his groupings become precarious, and he feels compelled to go back and try again, splitting up objects that are nearly the same, superimposing different criteria, frenziedly beginning all over again, becoming more and more disturbed, and teetering finally on the brink of anxiety.

If there is a lesson to the exercise, the woman has not made it clear, she will never make it clear. But there is a lesson. Of course there is a lesson.

8

And on their eighth meeting he sat before her at the table, and she explained to him about a special kind of line called a “long line” (or “Alexandroff line”), which she defined as “a topological space, something like a regular (or ‘real’) line, but much longer. (Furthermore,” she explained, parenthetically, “the long line is not a Lindelöf space, is not second countable, is not metrizable, is not paracompact, and is not normal.) We may think of a real line as having a countable number of line segments. The long line, however,” she continued, “has an uncountable number of such segments. When the distance between a man and the object of his desire is a real line, the man may traverse the line, he may—if he is diligent, if he is tireless, if he is lucky—find his prize (imagine a point on the line) waiting for him, in all her punctiform perfection. A long line, however,” she continued, “cannot be traversed. The desired object cannot be reached, cannot be touched. The man who is separated from his lover by a long line will suffer, yes, but he will eventually forget about her, for when any distance is discovered to be unbridgeable, this distance, over time—ironically perhaps—collapses and eventually disappears.”

“That all sounds very profound,” the man replied, rubbing his temples. Truth be told, his mind, around the word “metrizable,” had wandered and settled on more tangible considerations, such as the simple and strangely soothing sound of the woman’s voice (that is, form, sans content).

She leaned back, once again, as always, from darkness into deeper darkness, and, barely perceptibly, smiled. “All too often one judges something to be profound when in fact one has merely failed to grasp it. Perhaps the ‘long line’ is a figment of my imagination. Perhaps what I tell you is gibberish. Perhaps I know nothing at all.”

9

On his ninth visit she placed a Rubin’s vase, approximately the size of a human head, before him on the table and invited him to feel it with both hands, as if he were spinning pottery.

“Tell me,” she said, “do you feel the concavities and convexities of the contours of the vase, which is to say, do you feel the vase itself?”

He ran his hands over the vase’s surface.

“Or,” she continued, “do you feel the athwart faces of two lovers, peering at each other from across an empty chasm, always, forever, just a few inches apart?”

He moved his hands for a while longer, and then he placed them face down on the table, as if he were about to be interrogated, and he said, without the slightest doubt: “The latter.”

10

On his tenth visit the woman told the man the following story (this is what they would sometimes do: this, in truth, is what we all do: tell stories): “St. Brigid once, it has been said,” she said, “performed the miracle of giving a blind woman the gift of sight. But for an instant. Only an instant. The ‘blind’ woman, if I may embellish a bit, saw spreading fields of unimaginable colors—cinnabar, saffron, xanthic, celadon, cyan—upon which cattle grazed, each animal frozen in time. She saw scattered clouds in the sky, in the exact shape—she thought, in this instant—of cattle grazing upon fields. She saw the gentle outline of distant hills (puce, violescent). She saw a hawk disappearing into the sun, to become one with the sun, to never leave the sun. She saw orchards of apple and plum trees, and the long shadows of orchards of apple and plum trees. She saw St. Brigid’s face, beautiful, a framing white veil, one single unruly strand of auburn hair coming loose (could this be?), a cross hanging from a black cord below her chin. What I have described includes perhaps a millionth of a millionth of a percent of a percent of what the woman saw. The woman,” the woman continued, “found this scene so beautiful, so vivid, that this instant of sight was enough. The memory of her sensations (for memory is what, less than a second later, as she returned to blindness, these sensations had already become) lingered with the reverberations and recurrences of these colors and objects, would illuminate her mind and thoughts, for the remainder of her days.”

11

On his eleventh visit the woman said: “Some believe that we are able to remember everything that happens to us, everything, in fact, that is happening anywhere in the universe, down to the smallest detail. Each winding silver-gray arabesque of the candle smoke, each spinning fleck of dust, the sound of a mountain settling, every word spoken, even the echoes of another’s thoughts. We are that open, that permeable to sensations. So what our brains must do,” she continued, “according to this theory, is defend ourselves from the world around us. Our brains act merely as filters, keeping us from becoming entirely overwhelmed by what is essentially an endless and voluminous onslaught of mostly useless information. You are probably doing this now,” she said to the man. “Even these words will be lost to you, like yesterday’s clouds. Only that which is most important is taken in, is remembered.”

She paused, gathered up the hair from the back of her neck, let it fall.

She continued: “Scientists know that the sensory apparatus of single-celled organisms, however, are unfiltered. There is no distance between the sensation and the perception. There is no neural editing done by the brain, a brain which, of course, does not exist. This, you might agree,” she said, “is rather interesting, perhaps even sad, for the idea suggests that only the most rudimentary of organisms can perceive the universe as it really is.”

12

“But what does one see when one sees?” she asked on his twelfth visit to the windowless room. She handed him an amorphous fragment of what he would later discover to be garnet-red glass—for now, it was just an amorphous fragment of probably glass. “If you observe this object, any object, microscopically,” she continued, “you would see—or perhaps the better word is discover—that nothing is continuous, nothing is homogenous. Everything is granular. The sea, a cow, a sea cow, the amorphous fragment of glass in your hand, your hand—everything is made of collections of invisible particles, vibrating, spinning, mostly air.

“Love,” she said, “is no less tenuous.”

13

On his thirteenth visit the man said: “Someone—a nurse, with a beautiful voice that cracked at the ends of phrases—would read to me from time to time in my endless days in the room of mirrors. Once she read to me a story of a philosopher. German, I believe. I forget who exactly. A first name last name. The story, I will always remember, was about the philosopher’s socks.” The man laughed almost silently before continuing. “The philosopher recalls opening a drawer—he was just a child at the time—and discovering his socks, which his mother had rolled up in pairs and turned inside out in the usual manner. He described them as pockets. He would reach his hand into each one, as far as he could, finding great pleasure in the experience. Why would he do this? Why this pleasure? It was not for warmth or texture or feelings of possession or any sense of organizing principles or modes of production (I think the philosopher was a Marxist) or maternal love or sexual desire or whatever else we might come up with. It was simply for what he described as the ‘little present’ held within. And then, once he had established the existence of each of these little presents, held tightly in his fist, he would begin a new phase: the unfolding, the unveiling. There was a similar pleasure in this, but it also came with something he found disquieting: for each time he pulled from a rolled up sock its gift, he found that the pocket—which of course was formed of the substance of the present itself—would cease to be. And yet the philosopher remembers repeating this childhood experiment again and again.”

He sat in the room at the table before the woman, thinking about the story of the philosopher and the philosopher’s socks, but really thinking of the nurse and her voice and the room of mirrors.

He continued: “It took me a while, but I guess the story is about desire, about how the object one desires disappears at the moment of its attainment.”

After a moment of silence in the dark room, she spoke: “Desire is paradoxical, yes? The very object desire seeks to obtain, it also seeks to consume, and in the process it consumes itself. But one can imagine,” she continued, “or really imagine imagining, a perfect object, an object disentangled from all desire. The perfect object can be at once held and withheld.”

“I would like that,” he said, not at all sure what this perfect object might be, but understanding that this—this search—was why he was here.

14

She said on their fourteenth visit (but at this point who was counting?): “The story of the philosopher and his socks also exemplifies the unity of form and content, their consummation, their consubstantiation, their homoousianism.”

“You and your words,” he said, half laughing, half frowning.

15

She said: “Other examples of homeomorphism: A circle and a square. A hand and a soul. A woman’s hair spread out on your shoulder and the geometrical mapping of the shape of time. Silence and the sound of a bomb. A wounding and a healing. The loss of all love—and its commencement.”

16

And then finally: A warm wind. A red-orange sun. Equidistant plane trees. A man, a wounded soldier, back from a war. He stood before the two-story building of weathered bricks and arched windows, his long shadow stretching out to the east like a Giacometti statue. The little door. The awning flapping in a rising wind, the sound like someone lightly slapping skin. He waited to enter, on this day when he had everything to lose. The sun sank infinitesimally. Lines of clouds like whale ribs, each painted pink on one side, drifted across the darkening sky. And into mirrored rooms, into wombs of smoke, into darkness, we sometimes hasten our rebirths.

Afterword

I have, here and there, embellished, I have added words and phrases, occasionally changed the order of events, made educated guesses, filled in gaps, but the above describes, in more exactitude than the reader might believe, my first few months of meetings with the fortuneteller Gilberte. This is, to a large extent, how we spoke. The majority of the objects mentioned are genuine and are still sitting behind glass in her cabinet vitrine downstairs, or occasionally, I am sure, removed and presented to her clients. But memory, of course, is imprecise. I have done my best, but I’ve decided to call the above work fiction, if for no other reason than that the moniker has allowed me to include the pop-up book described in my seventh visit, a book that is, I admit, entirely fabricated.

I suppose one (other) aspect of my—let’s call it—“story” that is misleading is the timing of our love. I had fallen for her instantly. It was love at first sight (so to speak). Gilberte claims to have felt similarly. She told me that she knew, that she fell in love, the moment I quoted Calvino at our first meeting. I’ll take her at her word.

Gilberte was not born blind, but she lost her sight when she was so young that she now claims that she “no longer remembers what seeing ‘means.’ The idea of seeing, the whole concept of objects becoming upside down images in the eyes, turning into electrical signals, becoming reconstructed by our neurons into upside down upside down images in our brains that perhaps (or perhaps not) reflect, so to speak, the images of the objects so reflected, makes sense to me conceptually. But not practically. The images I imagine are completely divorced from those I ‘see’ with my other senses. They are entirely my own. I dream, I guess you could say, waking.”

As is often the case, her words elude me.

The bombing I’ve alluded to above occurred in the northern Parwan province of Afghanistan in the early spring of 2019. Three Marines and an Afghan contractor died in the attack: Cpl. Lex Boone, 22, of Salt Lake City, Utah; Sgt. Michael Parry, 23, of Sacramento, California; Staff Sgt. Lenny Cade, 41, of Chicago, Illinois; and Abdul Khan, 22, of Kabul. Two other trailing (obviously trailing) vehicles in the convoy survived, and I owe the nine accompanying service members with my life.

Gilberte and I are engaged to be married, as I write this. She is the answer to all of my prayers.



BIO

Erik Harper Klass has published stories and essays in a variety of journals, including New England ReviewSouth Carolina ReviewYemassee (Cola Literary Review), Summerset ReviewSlippery Elm, and Blood Orange Review, and he has been nominated for multiple Pushcart Prizes. His novella Polish Poets in Beds with Girls is now available from Buttonhook Press. He writes in Los Angeles, CA.





Notes

“An hourglass could mean time passing . . . a place where hourglasses are made”: See Italo Calvino, Invisible Cities, trans. William Weaver (New York: Harcourt Inc., 1974), 38.

‘oceanic feeling’: See Sigmund Freud, Civilization and Its Discontents (1930), trans. James Strachey (New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2005), 47 and passim.

huge key attached to a wooden pear: See W.G. Sebald, The Rings of Saturn, trans. Michael Hulse (New York: New Directions, 1998), 43.

 ‘whose minds are prone to mystery’: Marcel Proust, In Search of Lost Time: Volume VI: Time Regained (1927), trans. C. K. Scott Moncrieff and Terrence Kilmartin (New York: The Modern Library, 2003), 283.

a tactile transcription of the prismatic specter: Vladimir Nabokov, Ada, Or Ardor: A Family Chronicle (1969) (New York: Vintage Books, 1990), 469.

a shining metal cone, of the diameter of a die: Jorge Luis Borges, “Tlön, Uqbar, Orbis Tertius” (1940), trans. Alastair Reid, in Ficciones (New York: Grove Wiedenfeld, 1962), 33.

superimposing different criteria . . . teetering finally on the brink of anxiety: Michel Foucault, preface to The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences (1966), trans. Alan Sheridan (New York: Vintage Books, 1994), xviii.

the philosopher’s socks: For more on Walter Benjamin’s socks, see Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings, vol. 3,ed. Marcus Bullock and Michael W. Jennings, trans. Howard Eiland (Cambridge, Mass.: The Belknap Press of Harvard Univ. Press, 1996), 374.







Figments

by Abhishek Udaykumar



Eat the orange one at a time, she said, not realizing how little sense it made. She meant, eat each segment one after the other, it was pleasurable that way, though she wasn’t always around when we paused for the day; and the boys were trying to play cricket on the terrace again though the ball kept falling to the street. We watched them through our bay window, the old city had such structures in those years, and the balconies were circular with French grills and creepers running along their powdery pillars. Our bay window had a diwan attached to it and the view outside was a cold and narrow alley with pushcarts and shrouded figures trying to get past each other. We had worn purple all of last week and the sun had left the city white and flaky like a stiff macaroon, while its tall sandstone walls fortified the worlds at the bottom of each lane. And how deep the street felt from the diwan, the people crawled like insects along the city’s seabed, as women shook their sieves high on the rooftops and hung their elongated clothes in colourful columns along the peeling buildings. I didn’t return to the city after my uncle robbed my mother’s share of the inheritance; but I never believed her when she told me that the street had felt that way because I was still a child. The entrance to the house was barely visible – a little door on one side of the building that needed a thrashing to swing open, leading up a spiral staircase inside a minaret like tower, with little windows at intervals and no landings, as the door to each house appeared along the way – opening into big single-floored flats that instantly felt like home. Jugni lived upstairs but she was mostly with us, she spoke too much but we hardly ever spent time together without her. My parent’s room was a pastry of unraveling clothes and ancient things that hadn’t found a home in all their decades there. My mother’s dressing table stood in the middle, like it was meant to be in a museum, and the beds that clung to the walls sat lower than my father’s floor desk. The diwan was the highest seat in the room.

The central market came down when I was in college and the first mall of the city was built in its place. The traffic around the area was unimaginable for weeks – my mother told me about it over the phone for three straight days. She called me once a month because I said I wanted to be ‘independent’ like the other girls in the hostel. I came back home that summer but the mall was commonplace by then. It was the first sign of what became the ‘new town,’ beyond Park where the roads were broader than the highways that led to the airport. I sometimes longed for the train journeys home every summer, but sometimes I felt sad when I reached the cantonment and found myself back in the old steelwork’s bazaar. Jugni studied in the city and she still lived with her parents, but it didn’t change things between us till my final year. By then, she had finally given up on Mahi and had found a way to live without wishing for him while still thinking about him.

The three of us would sneak out in the afternoons when our parents were asleep, to buy ice-lollies outside the cobbler’s quarters and watch the fights that broke out by the liquor hovels. We would shuffle about the streets till the world bored us and we found ourselves in Lal Maidan, where people played cricket and ran around with kites like they were trying to fly. We would laze about on the big wide pavilion where the audience sat when the city played matches against other districts; but our parents didn’t let us go watch them so my uncle took us on his scooter, the three of us hugging each other one behind the other as he waved at passing strangers, fearing that he would topple us into the gutters, the breeze lifting us by the hair till we nearly forgot about the match and wanted to ride through the city forever and ever. We would return in the evening and Mahi would always walk back home by himself, to the end of the street and around the corner into the row of low-lying brick homes where I had never been, though it was just down the road, it had always made me imagine his lonely walk at the end of a day when we parted ways. There were sights and smells in the city that I couldn’t have talked about, because my life, like every other schoolgirl’s, was a routine, I knew what I was allowed to see, and a little more that I managed to discover on my own. Like the time that I decided to walk back home after school on a whim, it was the only time I did it, and I still didn’t know where I found the guts – to hide in the bathroom until school was out and the buses had left, and follow the lanes that cut through the city, trying to find my way back to my neighbourhood. There were times when I didn’t know where I was headed, and my legs stiffened, my throat drying till it felt like a roll of sandpaper, my eyes sweating with the fear of scary people appearing out of alleys like in the movies. But nobody did anything to me and though it had felt like an era, I eventually found myself back where I had started and followed the usual bus route instead, until a young girl accosted me at a dusty junction and held onto my uniform, pleading with me to come with her and buy her a meal, as she had grown sick of begging for money and just wanted to eat.

Jugni began to sing in the fourth-grade. Mahi’s mother ran a vocals class at her house ever since she quit teaching at school, I heard she was still teaching despite her hip replacement. I often thought about how I spent a lot of my teenage years imagining Mahi’s house and Jugni sitting in the living room with the other students, she used to tell me about it, but Mahi was a quiet boy and he didn’t speak about much besides football, becoming a pilot and living in Spain someday. We always believed that the idea emerged from something rudimentary like the kind of cars they drove in the country and that his favourite football players lived there. But Mahi wasn’t expat material and he ended up living ten kilometers away from where he grew up and worked in a multinational company. Jugni still spoke about him when we talked over the phone and I listened patiently like I had done all my life. His house was part of a colony that had once been constructed to resettle refugees from across the border, it was a long, flat structure that almost looked luxurious considering the current claustrophobia of vertical construction, with spacious gardens surrounding the houses, though they had largely turned to a wilderness of grass, save for a few patches that were looked after by families with a passion for gardening; but the interiors were small with narrow corridors and big rackety windows and washing areas and grinders made of stone installed in the backyards. There weren’t as many shops around the colony when we were children, except for an old tailor who preferred working outside his store on the elevated plaza, where a little ice-cream shop and a stationary shop stood side by side. Jugni and the students would loiter about the colony after class and then at the plaza, before they finally went back home just before dark. She would sometimes come straight home and sit next to me on the sofa while I was in the middle of a movie and tell me about how his mother had made ginger cookies for them, and how Mahi oiled his hair in the evenings.

I used to play chess by myself every time I felt sad. I would snuggle into a quilt on the diwan and watch the rain pelt the city like it had done something wrong, as my mother complained about the damp staircase and how she should have bought the week’s groceries earlier. My father had begun to talk about moving out of his ancestral house because it would get harder to climb up the staircase as the years went by. They fancied living in the ‘new town’ in an apartment with elevators and a walking track, once I was through with school and my college expenses had been sorted out. But they didn’t move till I finished college and began work in a new city in the South. By then, my parents had had enough of the old building and the colonies around it that would never change, the lack of parking in the streets and the forever mess, the noise and the growing pollution in the air, the leaky ceiling and the dull kitchen that had seen more bulbs than the store down the street had sold in a decade. They didn’t fathom themselves maintaining the house and sold it before they moved into their dream home on the other side of the city. Sometimes, towards the end of the day, when my office grew quiet and nothing moved, I would melt into the couch outside the pantry and close my eyes, and feel like I was back on my diwan, looking down at the cobbly street, the big bay window hazy in the mid-afternoon glare, a day after the thunderstorm, fiddling with the chessboard from the previous day, mulling over the precious weekend and how much I wanted to be Mahi’s special someone, but couldn’t do anything about it for Jugni’s sake, though I knew that he would never like her back, for she was superficial and ignorant about things outside her world, unlike him; because I had known her since we were born, and Mahi had come along when we were nine, we had a world before him and somehow no matter how long I lived, that period always seemed like it occupied a significant portion of my life, and I couldn’t betray the bond we shared around our first discoveries in the world. Until that day. Mahi had come home because he wanted to watch aero planes from the terrace of my building, because his colony was too low and didn’t offer him a clear view of the sky. We went up to the terrace, I took a water gun with me in case Jugni happened to come by, although I knew I would simply end up making a fool of myself, as I watched him survey the horizon with great sincerity, his grandfather’s binoculars glued to his face, despite the empty sky, waiting patiently for the mid-afternoon planes bound for the Middle-East. He always grew excited when he saw a cargo plane, though they were rather infrequent. It wasn’t just their size that intrigued him, but their lack of windows and giant wings. I stood up and strolled along the big glass walls that looked out into a lush manicured lawn and a pathway lined with lampposts and silver oak trees. The others were at the canteen but I had a meeting in half an hour and I was supposed to be preparing. It wasn’t anything that I did about Mahi that changed our relationship, but what I didn’t do. I hadn’t intended to trip on my shoelaces, while he was busy with his planes, but I fell anyway and though it hadn’t hurt much, I feigned a sprain and refused to get up, until he was forced to escort me back home, down the spiral staircase, with all his strength, as I limped along and did my best not to overact, past Jugni’s house till we were finally home, sweating as he held me and worried for the first and last time in his life about letting go of me.

My mother was the last person out of the house when my parents moved. Nothing had been left behind, even the old cabinet in the corner that had been collapsing in stages over the years had been rescued and transported across the city. I never forgot how my mother slung her handbag over her shoulder as she made her way to the door, as though she were headed out to the milk parlour like every other morning, till it hit her that it would be her last time out, and she turned back slowly to face the house she had lived in all her married life, always putting things back where they belonged and making sure the floor beneath the carpets was swept every day even if I made a fuss and had to move my things while she cleaned, all in vain – as though it had just been a game. I couldn’t watch her. I knew she was crying her silent cry; I knew this moment would come so I finished crying on the way back home, but no amount of anticipation could diminish that image of my mother standing between the door and the hallway, staring at the shell of our home, the straps of her handbag slipping down her shoulders as she held an irrelevant cushion that wouldn’t fit into the suitcases.  

Mahi usually went to play football in the evenings. And Jugni’s classes began soon after we returned from school, till it was time for him to go out and play. He would laze around in the verandah, the room with the big grilled window that overlooked the colony, before the hallway – where the students sang and held their palms out for his mother to strike them with a bamboo twig. Sometimes he would kick a ball around the yard and the stone paths that zig-zagged around the colony, waiting for his friends to come. Jugni would watch him through the hall doorway and the grilled window, singing poorly before she was rapped on her knuckles. She almost never had a chance to speak to him during her classes, in all those years that she learnt classical music; my house had always been their meeting point and I was always the spectator of their one-sided affair. It was past ten and there were bats hanging on the neem tree outside my window like pouchy fruits. I was making progress in my martial art class and I had made a friend who had promised to come home for dinner that weekend. I had begun to read again and bake once every two weeks, in the oven that I had bought over the new year in a discount sale. I remembered telling Jugni the next day about how Mahi had taken care of me after I had tripped over myself and sprained my ankle. I had rehearsed the night before as I stared at the ceiling, waiting to fall asleep, exacting the tone and pace and pronunciation of my carefully chosen words. She had come home expecting Mahi to already be there but I had asked him not to come because of my leg, though I was well enough to go downstairs that morning and buy a few packets of milk when my mother threatened to starve me if I didn’t. Jugni listened to me with big eyes, becoming still as I performed each moment with deliberation, stretching my legs across the diwan as she sat partially against the opposite corner. I could tell that she would never forget it.

I went downstairs to pick up a delivery and saw a heron perched on the compound wall between my apartment complex and the next. There were times when I spent the whole day cooking and spent the remaining hours washing up, before falling asleep with the music on. It was sunnier than it was hot and even the shadows were hesitant about stretching themselves in the afternoon sun. I was about to go back upstairs with my things when someone called. I was aware of how poorly dressed I was and I wanted to get back indoors as soon as I could, but I had a habit of picking up the phone no matter where I was. I once received a call when I was on the treadmill, and tried really hard to have a conversation despite the speed of the machine. It was an old college friend who was in town and wanted to meet, and though I wasn’t interested, I placed the delivery against a pillar and put the phone to my ear, the heron dancing along the wall and turning to me when I said hello. That night, when I returned from the restaurant, I found an old toy from the house I had grown up in, it had found its way into my bag accidentally after my parents had shifted, a buoyant rubber whale that used to sing every time it was immersed in water – in another lifetime. I had bought it for Mahi on his twelfth birthday, but I had never given it to him. I had realized how funny it was and how Jugni’s present had been a lot cooler, a mini steel fighter jet that he still kept on his office desk. I was tipsy and the house suddenly seemed lonesome and quiet, my friend from college had felt like a guest, a person who needed my entertainment but wouldn’t accept my dependence. I had a good job and made enough money to save up for the thoughtless future, I lived in a better city than I had grown up in and my parents were happier than they had hoped to be; I cooked and cleaned and exercised before work, my colleagues went out on the weekends and I went along if I had the inclination, a few of them had become my friends, and I had accepted that friendship between adults was more like an agreement and that things couldn’t be like childhood again; I went to my martial art class thrice a week and travelled to the coast with my friends in the long weekends – and tried not to call Mahi or think about how he and Jugni still lived in the same city. I sank into the sofa and switched on the news. I didn’t want to go home ever again.



BIO

Abhishek Udaykumar is a writer, filmmaker and painter from India. He graduated from Royal Holloway University of London with English and Creative Writing. He writes short stories, novels and essays and makes documentaries and fiction films. His narratives reflect the human condition of rural and urban communities. He has been published in different literary journals, and has made thirteen films and several series of paintings. 







The Death of Rhetta Brown

by Norman Belanger

i

Workshopped to Death

It was not her week to read. She knew full well it was not her week. Rhetta rose up from her seat at the front of the room, the sheafs of her manuscript fluttering as she wrapped a floral scarf around her neck. A current shivered the air, almost audible over the wheezing AC as Rhetta Brown stood defiant, oblivious to the ripple of ill will percolating around her. A clear breach of established protocol was happening, a coup. The people in their seats took turns giving Rhetta the fisheye and making faces at Peter Kaye to do something. It was Caroline’s week. They were all aware of that. It was the one rule of workshop at the Center: everyone gets a turn. And this was Caroline’s. Five pairs of eyes implored Peter to say something, anything, just stop Rhetta.

He did say something. That is, he tried. He would never understand why he let himself be intimidated by her, but he did speak up. “As a courtesy to the community, we try to ensure that everyone has equal time,” he said something to the effect of the rules and the respect extended to fellow writers, how everyone earned their chance, but he felt himself losing steam and by the end he was moving his lips but no sound came out because the woman had fixed him with such a look of impatience to be done with his little speech.

When he finished, Rhetta waved the air as if to erase what he had said. To her, it was noise. Static. She smoothed the pages of her opus, opened her mouth, and began to read.

“It’s really most humiliating,” Peter confided to Shaw later over their usual nightcap at the Eliot. “I never know what to do with her. The class is rightly irritated because I have lost control of the room. I’m supposed to be the instructor. Everyone expects to read. She runs roughshod over everybody, me included.” Rhetta had insisted on reading for the past three weeks in a row. And it was Peter’s fault for not stopping her. He sipped his drink, but his heart wasn’t in it.

“It’s not like you at all. You love telling people what to do.” Shaw hoped to tease Peter out of this rare funk, he’d never seen him so undone over a student.

“That’s the ridiculous part. I agree. I love telling people what to do. More than that, I love telling people to stop doing things I find annoying. But this person. She steps all over me.”

“Is she any good?”

Peter looked around, as if the lady in question was looming over his shoulder. “She thinks she’s a genius.”

“That bad?”

“The worst.” Peter wished he’d never met Rhetta Brown. There was a version of her in almost every workshop, but she had taken the role to master class level. Pushy. Rude. Dismissive of feedback other students gave earnestly, as if they could have no way of judging the magic of her words. And such words. There was not an overblown adjective she didn’t love, no adverb left unturned. And so many words. She consistently churned out 30-40 pages a week, an amazing feat for any student writer. But no problem for Rhetta, who once informed the class in all seriousness that she had been seized by an invisible power when she sat down to write, that her fingers were guided by an unnamed power as she banged out words like an amanuensis of the gods. So many words. Peter wondered if she used a laptop or a Ouija board.

Shaw, well into his cocktail, was practically busting with questions. Who must this Rhetta Brown be that she could subdue Peter Kaye, the formidable. Peter Kaye, cowed by a mere genius?  “What does she look like? I want to picture her.”

“You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you? You love seeing me stymied.”

“Oh yeah.” Shaw motioned to Thomas for another rye.

“Fine.” Peter put his glass down on its damp napkin. “She’s odd. Dresses in bizarre combinations of scarves and expensive shawls. Gaudy jewelry. Cambridge Artsy.”

“Sounds like a colorful character.”

“Not so much in real life.”

“What else?”

“She walks with a stick.”

“Like a cane?”

“Think more forest witch. Burled wood. Ornate. It’s all part of the act.” He finished his drink, disappointed. He’d hoped that venting to Shaw, having a nightcap in the usually soothing environs of their bar might help him shake off this feeling of weakness in spirit, this heavy shame that he’d let his students down by allowing one dilettante in cashmere to usurp his leadership of the class.

* * *

He’d been instructing Writing Murder is Murder at the Adult Ed for something like 12 years. Standing at the front of that room every Thursday afternoon was his happiness, the little rectangle of space where he strutted before a half dozen people who hung on his every word his stage. Here, he was beloved. The writers did not think him too short too fat too queeny too much; his students saw him as someone who loved talking with other writers about how they wrote, why they wrote, what they wanted to say. A handful of ladies, and one gay man, returned often, signing up for the class term after term, making the class a kind of family, a circle of friends. He kept the class size small to create that intimate environment, more like a salon, and this made signing up for the course something of a competition to break into. Cutthroat. There was a wait list.

On the first day of the term, he had read the class roster, noting that one familiar name, Martha Andrews, had a grim black line through it, and another handwritten in its place. Rhetta Brown. Had this been a movie, an ominous ripple of cello strings would have signaled a warning, but instead he read the name with no awareness of the cascade of trouble to come.

She came in full sail, swathed in yards of fabric and jangling beads, that witch stick ticking down eternity, the sound of impending doom. But he might as well have been deaf to it. Blind as well—he had seen how the regulars responded as the lady made her entrance into the room, tapping out her steps. Tap. Tap. Tap. Glacially. Slowly. Erect. You had to watch her, an unstoppable tug trudging into harbor.

Caroline, who had a fatal tell whenever she didn’t like something, crossed her arms over her chest and sat back in her chair.

Joseph, the lone male in a sea of doctor-prescribed estrogen, clicked and unclicked his pen.

The class elder June zipped up her fleece as if she felt an unwelcomed chill.

Peter Kaye saw all this. He’d even felt his scrotum retract deep within him at the sight of her, his reptilian brain sensed the predator when his ego did not. He had been an idiot. As soon as she finally dropped anchor and groaned into her seat, she opened a capacious bag out of which she produced what he would in time come to understand was her manifesto. So many pages.  She was here to annihilate them all, one word at a time. One week at a time.

* * *

Shaw, saddened by the dejected look on poor Peter’s face, decided to relent his prodding. The situation had somehow humbled his friend in a way he’d never seen happen before. “I’m sorry, old man,” he said. “The term won’t last forever. It’ll end. Hopefully you’ll never be troubled by Mrs. Brown ever again.”

Peter shrugged. Maybe he’d met his Waterloo. Maybe it was time for him to hang it up, give up teaching. If one person could cause this much trouble, he’d lost his ability to run the class the way it always had. He could not bear to think about the looks on the faces of the others while he sat and did nothing. This occupied his thoughts as he said goodbye to Shaw on the corner, mechanically kissing his friend’s cheek, and it followed him on his short walk all the way home.

* * *

He was not surprised the next day when he was invited to meet up with Caroline and Joseph in the park for “an important discussion.” They were standing under a spreading elm next to a bench he assumed was intended for himself. He sat, like a witness in the box, and waited to be grilled. He did not need to wait long.

Without preamble or the usual niceties of greetings, Caroline went right into it. “You’ve got to do something about Rhetta Brown.” Caroline’s speech was like her prose: clean, efficient, nothing extra, nothing that did not advance the plot. “If you don’t take care of her, we will.” That did sound ominous.

Joseph, the diplomat, whose natural gracious manners won him the affection of most people he met, spoke in his usual soft voice: “Mr. Kaye, with all respect, please, we beg you. We are a community, and more than that, friends. She is not interested in being either.”

“It was my turn this week,” Caroline fumed, “I worked hard on my revisions, psyched myself up all week to read. I could’ve whacked her over the head with that stupid cane of hers.”

Joseph attempted to smooth the situation with a smile, “Back home, the old aunties would call this kind of person a ‘pig stuffer’. It loses in translation, but you understand.”

Peter didn’t know if he should laugh or submit to the sob that harbored deep in his chest. He was certain they were speaking on behalf of the rest of the writers, that the group of them all had huddled together to discuss what to do about Rhetta Brown, perhaps they even said amongst themselves that Peter Kaye had lost his ability to facilitate a class.

Joseph put a consoling hand on Peter’s shoulder. “Mr. Kaye. Please understand. We say this out of love.”

This was the cruelest blow of all. Peter bowed his head. He could accept their enmity, even their scorn he might understand, but that they should pity him, this he could not, would not allow. He stood up with such uncharacteristic rapidity of movement that Caroline and Joseph both took a step back in surprise

Peter said at last: “I am sorry. Sorry that I’ve let you down by my inaction. No, don’t say anything, Joseph, I know you want to make things more comfortable, but I deserve to feel the weight of what you have said to me. Believe me, I have been berating myself as well. I will find a way to make this right.”

He walked away, leaving the two of them wondering what he might do.

* * *

He got her number from the registrar. If Shaw were not sitting next to him, he would not have made the call. Even still, he sat with his hand on the phone for some time, unable to make himself go through with it.

“Maybe wait, until you feel up to it,” Shaw said.

Even his best friend acted like he was some feeble coot who had dulled his edge. This would not be borne.

He punched her number into his phone, listened to the line ring and then a horrifying click as Rhetta Brown picked up the landline. “Who is it?” she said, not by way of a greeting but more like a warning. When he could not respond immediately, despite Shaw’s nudging his arm, she demanded: “WHO IS THIS?”

In a hesitant croaking voice he did not recognize as his own, he began, “Rhetta? This is Peter. Peter Kaye from the Center?”

“Is that a question, or a statement of fact?” she said.

He tried again. “Mrs. Brown. This is Peter Kaye. I’m calling to talk to you about your recent conduct in the classroom.”

“What of it?”

He swallowed. Shaw nodded, encouraging him to keep going, a thumbs up for the promising start. “A number of students have brought it to my attention that they feel—”

“Oh I know where this is going. It happens. They’re jealous, naturally. Intimidated by the caliber of my output,” and here she allowed herself a chuckle, “it happens in every class I attend. I pay no attention to it, I advise you to ignore it as well.”

“But—”

“I know, it’s that Caroline person. She’s always looking at me. And that French fellow. Him too.”

“Joseph is from Martinique,” he interjected, pointlessly, as if she might care.

“They’re  jealous. It’s so transparent.”

“Mrs. Brown. I need to speak to you about how we can bring a spirit of fairness to the class. Each writer wants the chance to read their work.”

“If you call the pap they produce ‘work,’ I think we’ll have a difference of opinion, Mr. Gay.”

“It’s Kaye.”

“Beg pardon?”

“My name. Peter Kaye.”

“Fine. Mr. Kaye,” she said as though his name was a negotiable point she was willing to concede. “I really can’t continue talking on the telephone much longer, I’m right in the middle of an important denoument scene to which I must return. When the muse strikes, you know—”

“How about we meet in person? Talk this out? I’d be happy to meet you at the Eliot, for a drink, it’s quiet there and we can have a conversation.”

“I’m not accustomed to meeting men in barrooms, Mr. Kaye. Even if I were, I can see no reason to discuss the matter any further.”

Peter felt his face get hot. Everything she said just made him angrier. She was condescending, a snob, a bully, and worse—a hack writer who thought she was the next Agatha Christie. “I’m afraid we are not finished, Mrs. Brown. We need to come to some kind of understanding before the next class meets. I insist it is of great importance that we do.”

Silence. She was not used to being challenged, and he could practically hear her thinking her next move. With an impatient sigh she relented, “My husband will be at a board meeting this evening. Why don’t you come to my home sometime after dinner. Say 7 0’clock?”

She was smart. Having him come to her place gave her the home advantage, but he didn’t care. At this point, he just wanted to get this over with. “I’d be delighted,” he lied. He wrote down her address on a scrap of paper, and before he had a chance to thank her, she had hung up.

Shaw glanced at the address, gave a low whistle. “Swanky,” he said.

* * *

Rhetta Brown sat down to her work much later than was her routine that Friday, which ordinarily would exasperate her, but today as she dropped down into her rattan chair on her patio before her old lap top a definite smirk played around the corners of her mouth.

It’s not like she hadn’t reasons to be irritated.

For starters, Jefferey. It was so like him to let her down when she needed him. She had asked him to march right over to the Lindens’ place next door and get to the bottom of why they had been pointedly not invited to their annual garden party, the crown jewel in the neighborhood calendar.

Last year, she had successfully lobbied for an invite from the skinflint Eunice Linden through a series of persistent notes and the occasional banana bread she sent next door through her emissary husband. It worked. Savoring her victory, on the day she eschewed protocol of being paraded from the front door and through the tedious receiving line like all the others, instead she swept through the gate separating their properties, the privilege of being so near neighbors, and let it drop here and there that she lived just over the fence, she was of the inner circle, here to consume canapes with certain local notables. With Jefferey in tow. After that success, it was imperative that they should go again this year. But the invitation was not renewed.

The Browns lived in the ugliest house on the prettiest street in the tony historic end of town. Theirs was a squat Cape type house, considered a usurper and an eyesore among the sedate Colonials when it was built in the heady post war boom; now Number 217 had the patina of age that gave an aura of respectability suitable to its zip code, but still Rhetta felt the sting of being seen as an outsider. The neighbors never let her forget she’d only been there a few years, whereas they were generations in the same family houses stretching back to before the Revolution.  Such snobbery goaded her, spurred her. She’d show them.

Last year at the august garden party, she had the ear of none other than Ellery Wendall, the Editor in Chief of Rex Press, for 15 minutes she had him cornered between the  prize winning rose garden and the ice sculpture of some sort of bird in flight, she regaled him about her murders, and her wily detective Sir Archibald Leech, she was on the brink of asking him to read the manuscript she happened to have handy in her bag—well then she could have clobbered Jefferey who chose that exact moment to lope along and see if she needed anything, and of course he should have seen her empty champagne flute and brought over a fresh one, but as she was making this point to him, she somehow lost Mr. Wendall, whom she watched wistfully as he sped away, he must have needed to use the water closet because he moved so fast. No matter.  She had marked her prey. She would bag him. In time.

She gave herself an indulgent smile, a blush of hubris that sometimes befalls a genius. An alchemist might understand what’s it’s like to create magic out of nothing. Her manuscript was gaining heft, she’d made substantial revisions since last year—Sir Archibald lived in Monk Stone Priory now, which sounded so much better, and his sidekick with the limp had clearly been damaged in the first war—she knew that her work now at last deserved, no, was destined to be published, read, seen, and most importantly, admired. Wouldn’t that turn a few smug heads. All she needed was just a few minutes more with the editor to make it happen. Those damned Lindens.

Now, as she sat on the patio, her fingers practically ached with the need to produce, the energy inside her was restless, crackling. But still the pesky thought buzzed around: why hadn’t they been invited back? She supposed, in full light of day, that it was probably Jefferey and his blandness that failed to spark. Who wore those skinny ties anymore? Really. She had laid out for him perfectly suitable linen shirt and nice trousers in a soft palette that would complement her outfit which she had chosen with equal care: the dress with the cabbage roses and the silk fringed shawl, stacks of bracelets. She now came to realize that his refusal to wear the approved wardrobe for the Lindens had been the start of disobedient episodes of acting out. Only last month he had declined to speak to the gardener for starting at his work too early, when she needed her rest, and so she had to do it herself, and the man up and quit, so they had no gardener and Jefferey was of course useless in that department. And, just this morning, he told her he was not going to knock on the Lindens’ door and ask them why there was no invitation to this year’s party when everyone had been boasting for weeks about getting theirs. Then, in a kind of showdown, a rare display of assertion which just made him look silly, Jefferey told her he wouldn’t be home for dinner, he had a board meeting, the burden of such a feckless lie made him hang his head like a dog as he hauled his pathetic carcass out the door. She saw right through his nonsense. He’d be singing another tune soon enough, when he learned anew who was in charge.

Then she got that phone call from that odious little man. Peter Kaye. Galling. It was not her fault the other students in class were not at her level. She’d straighten him out too.  She thought with a quick glance at her watch she had hours to get something on the page before he showed up. It was the burden of every great artist to forge ahead, to not allow the unseeing critics to get in the way.

Despite all that she had to manage, all the insufferable distractions that kept her from her work, she was pleased with herself. A pitcher of iced tea sat where she’d left it when she went in to answer that call on the house phone from Mr. Kaye, and she felt like she had earned a respite. She poured herself a tall glass, smiling to herself as she thought about her secret. She’d never tell anybody about what she’d done this morning. after Jeffery had left. There might be evidence, if anyone ever thought to look for it. And what would they find, really? A bucket in the tool shed. A few empty bleach bottles. Just the thing to kill prize winning rose bushes. The thought came to her as if heaven sent. Slip in and out the back gate, quick and quiet like a cat. It had been little labor, but oh the rewards.  If she was not going to be invited to the garden party, there would be no garden.

The yard only got sun briefly in the late afternoons, the surrounding trees and houses yielded a narrow patch of blue sky that just now blazed bright and hot. She turned her face toward the warmth and sipped her cold tea.

* * *

At the appointed hour, Peter Kaye and Shaw arrived at number 217.

“Jeez,” Shaw said. “Kind of a letdown.” They regarded the unimpressive little white house on a bit of shaggy grass, dwarfed by its grander neighbors. Even though another half hour of sunlight was left of the momentous day the place cowered in permanent shade.

“It’s perfect,” insisted Peter, recalibrating his expectations of Madame Brown. Perhaps she was not as grand as she seemed.

“You sure you’ll be ok?” Shaw said.

Peter resented the patronizing tone. He assured his friend he’d be just fine.

Shaw watched him walk down the gravel drive. He would wait here for moral support, what he wouldn’t give to be there when the skirmish began. Shaw leaned against a fencepost badly in need of paint and tried to make himself comfortable, but he was antsy. Silver leaves overhead tittered, tickled by the unfolding scene.

* * *

A dog started barking. He turned to see an elderly woman and an equally elderly collie making their way towards him.

“Who are you?” the lady demanded. “Why are you lurking about?”

The dog gave another wary bark.

Shaw didn’t think he was lurking exactly. He explained that he was waiting for his friend, who was visiting Mrs. Brown.

The lady’s dry lips scowled. She clearly had no love for the mistress of 217. Was it possible the dog scowled too?

“I understand she’s not very popular.”

The lady gave a dry laugh that brought on a cough. “My sister Martha was the only one in the neighborhood who could stomach Rhetta Brown, but she was always too nice, too unsuspecting.”

“Unsuspecting?” it seemed an odd word to use.

“I don’t trust the woman, it’s as plain as that. Conniving.  Makes a fool of herself wherever she goes.” Shaw could sense she was enjoying the chance to trash her neighbor.

“I’ve never even met her. My friend Peter Kaye, he teaches at the Center. Mrs. Brown is one of his students.”

A flash of recognition lit up the woman’s face. “Him I know. My sister Martha. She was a writer. She was forever going on about wonderful Mr. Kaye.” He felt himself rising in her estimation. She even smiled at him. “Rhetta fancies herself a writer too. I see her from my room when she’s out here banging on her keyboard, what a show. Egads. She’d foist her stuff onto poor Martha to read.”

“What does Mrs. Brown write?”

“Drivel. Utter nonsense about English lords killing vicars, or the other way around. Rhetta would drop off one of her famous inedible banana loafs and a pound of paper every so often. Neither was digestible. But Martha, being Martha, she ate the loaf and read the pages, too nice a person to tell Rhetta to shove off.” The woman, suddenly aware that she had been running on with someone she didn’t even know, a stranger, she remembered her manners.

“I’m Patti Andrews,” she said, “I’ll talk anyone’s ear off. My apologies. I forget sometimes how lonely I am these days.”

“Your sister, Martha? She has passed? I’m sorry for your loss.”

“She had a good run,” Patti was not the sentimental type, apparently. “She was 80. Had a bout of a nasty virus that finally did her in. Just a few weeks ago. Such a shame. She was so excited to be in Mr. Kaye’s workshop again, didn’t make it. I do miss her, Rags does too,” she gave the dog a gentle pat on the head.

When Shaw would try to replay the events that happened next, he had trouble making sense of the kaleidoscope of images that refused to form a recognizable pattern. What he remembered as they were talking: the light fading, flowers dropping petals in the sleepy garden, a bird calling to its mate, but the quiet evening ended with a scream ripping the air like a crack of thunder sending the birds scurrying from the trees. Peter screaming Shaw’s name, over and over, echoing in Arthur’s ears, he could see himself moving in slow motion though he must have been running, the crunch of gravel beneath his feet, the dog barking, Patti several paces behind him, the door left ajar as if waiting, the darkness of the house, vague shapes of furniture as he moved toward Peter through a creaking back door to the patio, he flicked on the outdoor light, flooding the scene with a merciless white glare—Rhetta Brown, sprawled out on the gray flagstones in a pool of inky blood. Peter Kaye, trembling, holding in a his hand a heavy stick. A wind shaking the trees a shadow running over tall grass that grew darker and darkeruntil everything went black for Arthur Shaw.

ii

A Murder in Tory Row

The news of the murder rippled through the community as if carried on electric current. By morning, everyone had heard: Rhetta Brown had been brutally clubbed to death, killed by an instructor at the Center. Peter Kaye was in custody.

* * *

Caroline paced Joseph’s studio apartment. He watched her, noting she had barely run a comb through her hair. Her hands were restless, tugging at her long sleeves, fidgety.

“Please. Sit down. Have some coffee. There’s some toast if you would like.”

“How can you think about eating? My stomach is a bag of broken glass.”

“You’ll feel better. Sit.”

She kept walking, up and down the length of the room. The smell of fresh coffee made her insides turn. She swallowed down the sour taste at the back of her throat. “Did it occur to you that we goaded him into it? Did you see his face when he left us in the park? We pushed him.”

Joseph smiled. “I am sure that there has been some misunderstanding. I cannot believe for a minute that Mr. Kaye, our Mr. Kaye, could do such a thing. Have some toast.”

“How can you be so sure? His friend caught him in the act. A neighbor lady too. What further proof do you want?”

“I am sure there is more to the story. We can rationally discuss likely scenarios.”

“Such as?”

“Such as. There may be other people who wished Mrs. Brown dead.”

For a moment she stopped. He had a point. Rhetta was detestable. But there were witnesses. He could not easily explain that away.

“You yourself said you wanted to hit her over the head with her stick,” he sipped his coffee.

She laughed. “So I went over there and clobbered her before Mr. Kaye showed up? She was already dead?” Maybe Caroline fantasized about it, maybe the thought of smacking that woman senseless had crossed her mind once, or a hundred times. She still felt hot when she remembered how unpleasant the dead lady could be, how dismissive she’d  been with her critiques in workshop; Caroline was working on a thriller about a heroin dealer who was frantically trying to find whoever was putting fentanyl in his product, killing off some of his best customers, and it was really coming along— Rhetta had been so condescending, calling her antihero “unlikeable.” Duh. That was the entire point. The guy’s a peddler in class A substances. He wasn’t meant to be likeable. But you couldn’t have a conversation with Mrs. Brown. She called the whole thing “unsavory,” and something “no decent person would ever want to read.” Pretty brutal. It would be completely different if Rhetta herself was this amazing writer, but she wasn’t. Who the hell wants to read about English folks politely killing each other, bloodless murders with no visceral juice, no passion. No life. She had thought about it. Clocking the insufferable she beast with that stupid stick. “Do you think I could have done something like that?” she asked her friend.

“I am saying that someone could have. As you say, she may have been dead before Mr. Kaye even got there. No one actually saw Mr. Kaye strike the woman. You told me yourself that he was standing over the body with the stick in his hand, but does that necessarily mean he killed her? There may be other details we are not yet privy to.”

She hugged herself.

“The coffee is still hot. Sit.”

“What are we gonna do?”

“We are writers. Mystery writers. Maybe we find out who really did it?”

“Like Nancy Drew? Skulking around for clues in old clocks?”

“We can be more methodical, perhaps.”

Caroline was intrigued. “You think we can?”

He lifted his shoulders. “It cannot hurt to try. It may even be fun.”

“I’m calling June,” she said, pulling her phone from her back pocket, “she’ll want to be in on this.”

* * *

Arthur Shaw had not slept. His head still ached. In the bathroom mirror he touched the  still tender line of stitches on his forehead, replaying the ambulance ride to the Emergency Room, the kind paramedic who told him he was lucky. He had passed out, fell to the ground, taking with him a small table and sending a glass pitcher shattering on the flagstones. One of the shards just missed his left eye. He was lucky.

As he was being taken away to go to the hospital, flat on his back on a stretcher, he saw the moonless night, the black sky. Blue lights flashing. Red lights flashing. Neighbors gawking on their lawns.

But it always came back to the same image, burnt into his brain.

Peter standing over the dead woman’s body.

Arthur heaved over the sink, nothing but green bile from his empty stomach hurled into the white basin, the clockwise swirl of the taps and vomit spiraling around the drain made him hold on to the edge of the vanity for dear life.

* * *

Jeffery Brown instinctively put the key in his own front door with the stealth of a thief, quietly, holding the knob steady in his hand while the lock opened, then nudging the door with his shoulder, listening, his ears attuned, attentive. The furniture regarded him with stoic silence. Early American couches. Shaker chairs, ladder backed, spindly legs that would give way if anyone dared sit on one, but no one ever had. The entire house felt inert. Hollow. Dead. And then he remembered. There was no need to sneak into his home for fear of making noise, afraid of ruining a nap or a writing spree. There was no exasperated sigh when he did make himself known by tossing his keys into the painted bowl on the hall table, just the bright clinking of metal on porcelain. He could yell at the top of his lungs if he felt like it. But he didn’t. Funny. Twenty plus years of tiptoeing so as not to disturb the Chippendale dining chairs that stood as mute guardians around the oval table with its centerpiece of wax fruit. The wallpaper, sly sheperdesses leading willing shepherds away from their flocks in an endless repetition always made him dizzy, and he automatically went straight for the kitchen.

Rhetta had shown an indifferent talent for cooking. She made a big show of burning cookies and loaves heavy as bricks, she could do a roast drier than death or incinerate a chicken with equal poise, but she excelled at leaving behind a mess. The counter still had a shriveled half lemon sliced on the cutting board. Granules of sugar all over the place inviting a parade of ants he brushed into the sink full of plates and glasses smeared with orange lipstick.

The back gate unlatched.

Then the familiar sound of heels clicking on the flagstones.

When the footsteps stopped abruptly, breaking the characteristic confident stride, for a beat there was just stillness, not even a hint of a breeze came through the open window where he stood watching her. She shouldn’t have come. Not now.

Eunice Linden stood still, her peep toed shoes inches away from the black sticky stain of dried blood, broken glass, the table on its side where Rhetta had been lying just twelve hours ago. He saw the effort it took her, to suppress a scream, compose her face, but underneath he was sure she was now afraid. Afraid of him.

She gingerly stepped around the stain, the glass, the table. “I saw your car. Are you Ok? Jeff, I couldn’t sleep thinking. What did the police say?”

“Come in,” he said. “Might as well make me a cup of coffee while you’re here,” he held open the screen door, the creak of the old wood frame reminded her of Thursday afternoons. Despite herself, she smiled, remembering, but the moment she heard the door bang shut behind her she knew it was wrong to come, today, but she had to see how he was. She had to know.  He supposed she had a right to know.

Eunice busied herself in the kitchen. Measured out coffee, filled the carafe from the tap, remembering to let it run until it was cold. The whole time his eyes were on her.

“I told them I had an alibi.”

She pulled two mugs off their little hooks. “What did you say?”

“Same as I told her. Board meeting.”

“But they’ll figure it out soon enough. Jeff—” she turned to face him, “why did you lie? Can’t you get in trouble?”

“I thought I was being chivalrous,” he touched her forearm, noted the split second when she wanted to flinch but didn’t. Her eyes looked everywhere but at him. “It’ll get out. There’s no avoiding it now. I bought us a little time” he said.

“I guess so,” she was tearing up, scared, a little girl with a manicure and hair that smelled like money. “What a mess.”

“Wipe your nose.”

“Jeff. You know I’m only going to ask you this once. I swear I’ll never mention it again. Whatever you say.” She tapped two big spoons of sugar into his mug. A Splenda in hers.  “Did you have anything to do with it? You didn’t do anything because of–”

“Did you?”

She winced as if he had slapped her. “How could you even ask me such a thing?”

“How could you ask me?”

“I’m sorry. I’ve been a wreck. Crazy things are going through my mind.”

“We’re going to have to decide. If this thing is going to be between us, or if—”

“Or if—”

“Or if, regardless of what comes out,” he held her by the wrist, “we’re in it together.”

“How? Can we trust each other?” There was a deeper question she did not dare ask.

“The coffee. It’ll go a lot faster if you tap that little button. There.”

* * *

June had to knock a few times before Shaw got up to answer. He had finally drifted off to a kind of sleep, peppered with terrible dreams.

“You look awful,” June said.

“Thank you,” Shaw’s glasses were nowhere to be found. He squinted at his unexpected visitor. “I’m sorry. You are—”

“June. You know me. I’ve met you lots of times,” she seemed to know what she was talking about as she stood there with her hands clasped in front of her, reminding him of a reading teacher he had at Park Glen Elementary. She did look familiar. Fireplug build. Sturdy. Eyes that looked right at you. “I met you at Mr. Kaye’s parties for the Center. You have to remember.”

“Of course,” he lied. “I’m so bad with names though—”

“June. June Jablonski.”

“Hello June.”

“I know this is a bad day. We’re all worried sick about Mr. Kaye. We know of course he didn’t have anything to do with it. Imagine. Impossible!” she looked at his stitches, “Oh dear you got your share of it too, I’m so sorry. You must be devastated. About Mr. Kaye I mean.”

“I don’t know what to think yet. I don’t. I can’t—”

“I understand. We all feel the same way.”

“We all?”

“Mr. Kaye’s workshop. At the Center. That’s us.”

Things started clicking into place. Yes. June Jablonski. “Thank you. I appreciate it. Thank you so much for coming by—”

“Mr. Shaw,” said June, “you misunderstand me. I didn’t look you up just to offer our support, which you have, obviously. We’ve been talking and we think we can dig around and maybe find out somethings about the whole business with Rhetta. If Mr. Kaye didn’t do it, and he didn’t, then we need to find out who did.”

He and Peter had enough murders. He was tired. This wasn’t a game or some episode of Midsomer. There were real consequences. “I don’t think that’s wise,” he said.

“I’m disappointed in you, Mr. Arthur Shaw.” Now she really did look like Mrs. Pennell from Park Glen. She was frequently disappointed too.

* * *

Caroline and Joseph had a fruitless morning. She was frustrated, but he was as steady as ever.

Of course, they tried the police station first thing, but some desk guy told them no way were they getting in to talk to, much less see, Mr. Kaye, and he’d give no information on an ongoing investigation.

“May we leave a note?” asked Joseph, and honestly it seemed perfectly reasonable, but the guy was not having it.

“Maybe tell him we said hi, even?” She had asked, knowing it was a doomed effort, but she had to try.

They were out on the pavement beating it back to the car within 8 minutes.

“Now what?” she said as she buckled into the driver’s seat. She hoped her voice didn’t have the irritation she felt. So far, he seemed undaunted by her cynicism, a carryover from an embarrassingly long Emo phase, when she was one of a million standard issue bar rats with a burgeoning eating disorder centered around vodka and clove cigarettes, a fuck everyone attitude, and a knack for finding the worst, the absolute worst guy in any given situation. She was getting incrementally better now, trying, but that pessimism lingered, a smudge of black eyeliner on a hangover morning with your shoes still on from the night before. Caroline admired Joseph, his sense of inner quiet that she could only wish she felt for maybe fifteen consecutive minutes in a month. He remained placid and smiling all the time. And it wasn’t an act. You can tell. He was also her best friend in workshop. She gave him a smile, hoping to soften her tone.

Of course, he smiled back. “We made a valid first attempt,” he said.

Which is a nice way of saying they struck out.

* * *

Patti Andrews didn’t answer the door bell when June and Shaw rang.

“Why exactly are we here?” asked Shaw. He had been led around by this tank of a lady, succumbing to her natural role to lead, and his to follow. In the absence of Peter, he was feeling the loss of someone telling him what to do, maybe that’s why he allowed June Jablonski to push him through this sleepwalking day. None of it felt real. Only the stinging itch over his eye told him different. He had no idea why they should be standing under the portico of the Andrews’ house.

“I explained on the way over” June’s voice again had that irritated edge of someone who doesn’t like having to repeat themselves more than once. “You and Patti were there last night. You saw what you saw. If we get the two of to talking, maybe some interesting details will emerge.”

“I told you all I remember,” he said, exasperated with himself.

“Listen, this might jostle the old memory, kick it into gear. Patti might have seen something, heard something that you didn’t. Visa versa. Something we can piece together. Can’t hurt. Give it the old Harvard try.”

“Did you go to Harvard?”

“Radcliffe, dear. That’s where I met Martha. And hence Patti. We’re all friends going way back.”

“Martha? The sister who died?’

“She was a wonderful gal. I was so pleased she said she was going to be in this year’s workshop, with Mr. Kaye. Terrific writer. She died just a week before the first class met. Poor Patti. All alone in this big old house. So you see, I owe her a visit anyway, check in on her, see how she’s doing. Martha was the lovingest, kindest person you’d ever want for a friend—”

Shaw remembered how Patti had described her sister: “Unsuspecting.” It seemed to be an unusual word at the time, and it still stuck out.

Just then Patti Andrews turned the corner, a shovel in her hand, ratty jeans caked with dirt. “Heard you ringing,” she said, “persistent, aren’t you?”

June laughed. “Patti. Forgive the intrusion. I felt I was long overdue in paying you a condolence call.”

“I got your card, that was very thoughtful.” Patti attempted a smile, “We didn’t do anything. Why give that kind of money to the funeral parlor? She didn’t believe in all that. Just wanted to be cremated and that’s it.” And then she recognized Shaw. “You I remember,” she said. “Nasty gash you got there. Hope you’re OK.”

OK was as much as Shaw could be. He nodded. Mumbled thanks.

“Patti, dear, we were hoping that you might be willing to talk a little bit. About last night.”

“All talked out. Those cops are something. I thought you were them when I heard you out here,” she held the shovel as if it might have been brandished, in the event she needed to shoo off a detective or two from her doorstep. “Besides. It was that fat fella. He was standing right there, holding the damned stick in his hand like a club. Doesn’t take a Miss Marple to put that together.”

Shaw winced. He too had been asked, over and over, even in the Emergency Room while they were stitching him up. He was exhausted. There was no way to unsee what he had seen. He didn’t want to talk about it, either.

June tried a different tach. “Martha was quite fond of Mr. Kaye.”

Patti nodded. That she was. Loved him. She was looking forward to being at the Center again.

“You might as well know that we don’t believe that Mr. Kaye could have had anything to do with something like this. There’s got to be another way to look at this. We need your help. Please, just let’s walk through it. Once more?”

Patti knew full well that June was not going to give up, she was a squirrel with a nut. “Fine.” To Shaw she said, “I didn’t intend any offense. Of your friend I mean.”

She led them to the garage that had once been a stable, its barn like doors open, she invited them to sit on a couple beat up plastic lawn chairs while she finished doing the things she needed to do. “Got to keep my hands busy. Since Martha. I’m just talking to myself and trying to stay occupied. You won’t mind?”

They didn’t.

She put the shovel up on the wal. Everything in its place.

An ancient car took up the middle of the interior, a hunk of curvy metal, wide white wall tires, a steering wheel you could crack a tooth on, solid. It was bathed in a light worthy of an operating room that made the hood ornament, a winged woman in flight, gleam in blinding glory. Patti picked up a chamois rag to rub the chrome bumper and grille with all the attention of a loving parent.

“That’s a 1955 Nash Rambler Cross Country wagon,” June said to Shaw, knowingly. “Six-cylinder.”

“Ugly. Isn’t she?” Patti continued buffing. The metal shone mirror bright. “She really did go cross country. Twice. Might be able to do it again. I wouldn’t be surprised.” She patted the car like it was a horse, or a dog, an old friend that has served well. “Of course, for every day, I putter around in the Civic,” she gave the other car a look that said it was no comparison.

The shelves were organized. Shaw read the names of the metal cans and jugs, names that remined him of his dad: Motorola. Valvoline. Carnauba Wax. Penzoil. He half listened as Patti went through the events of last night, answering June’s questions, the same things he’d gone over and over so often he could recite them like a litany, ending with the two of them there on the patio, but something, something he had almost forgotten. “Ms. Andrews, do you remember? Last night? Did you hear anything like footsteps? Like someone running across the lawn? There was a shadow or something?”

She paused and considered, rag still in hand. “Hmmm. Now that you bring it to mind. I think that’s right. I think so.”

June clapped her hands. “There. Now we’re getting somewhere. Someone could have been there. Someone else! It’s at least a possibility.”

“It was confusing,” Shaw said. “I thought I imagined it, there was so much to take in, and the dog barking—”

“Dog barking? Where is old Rags, anyway?” asked June, wary, she did not like dogs as a rule, they were always sniffing where they shouldn’t.

No answer.

“She’s usually glued to your hip.”

“That she was.”

“Patti, dear? Are you OK?”

Patti leaned against the hood of the wagon and for a moment it looked like she was about to cry, something so strange on that stoic granite face. Shaw and June exchanged a concerned glance, and then at the shovel hanging on the wall still coated with dirt.

“Stupid thing,” she rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, “must’ve gotten into something last night in the middle of everything else. You know how dogs are.”

Shaw had never been so happy to see the Rose Hill Apartment Building, every cell in his body felt fried, in need of sleep. He waved as June zipped off in her sturdy Subaru, but he didn’t know if he had the energy to walk the dozen or so steps from the curb. Only the promise of bed prodded his body forward.  He couldn’t think, didn’t want to think. The whole thing with Patti was—he couldn’t come up with the word—it didn’t matter, except that maybe she’d heard it too, that someone else was there in Rhetta’s backyard last night, maybe it wasn’t Peter. He desperately needed to believe that.

At the door his nose wrinkled with the distinct yellow tang of cigarette smoke. Unmistakable. Now he was having sensory hallucinations, Shaw worried, his years in nursing told him this was the first sign of cognitive slippage, it was happening, dementia was creeping over him, this was the beginning of the long gray twilight. Dotage. Old Timer’s, his mom had called it, before she wandered away further and further, and suddenly forever gone. His odds of it were just that much higher, this much was simple science and genetics, and it scared him to death to think about. The more rational part of his brain interjected that he was just as likely suffering from sleep deprivation, and the incredible stress of current events. Sleep. That’s what he needed.

Something else though.

The apartment wasn’t empty.

Someone was inside.

Someone was here.

This was no blip in mentation, he was positive. He didn’t think a burglar would take a smoke break in the middle of a heist, but what did he know about burglars? Next to nothing. He grabbed an umbrella from its stand, he needed something, anything, he might use to defend himself. From the narrow hall he barreled into the living room, brandishing his weapon in front of him.

“Is it raining indoors?” Peter Kaye said from the usual armchair he assumed whenever he visited. Peter Kaye sat there with that infuriating smirk, smoke curling around his round face. Peter Kaye was sitting and smoking and smirking. 

“You know I hate it when you smoke,” was the first thing Shaw said. And then he collapsed on his couch. “Am I dreaming? Did I finally snap? What—”

“I used my key. I hope you don’t mind. I wanted to call you, but then I thought a surprise might be more fun.”

* * *

Caroline and Joseph came up craps, again.

Back to the car.

Caroline needed a fucking drink.

Her passenger didn’t say a word when she pulled in front of the Abbey. “Let me buy you an Aperol Spritz.” She said. He liked the sweet stuff. Her drink these days was something hard and brown that burned and did the job quick. “I’m beat. Chasing a murderer is thirsty work. What do you say?”

“We are not quitting,” he said.

“No. Just a teeny tiny little break.

“Just one?” he asked.

“Sure. Yeah. Let’s go.

He gave her the stern eye.

“I promise,” she said. “One.”

They were deep into their second round. Joseph was starting to droop, but Caroline was bright as a field of daisies. The frustration of the day evaporated, and in its place a warmth flowed through her, made her giggle.

“What is so funny?” Joseph looked up from his notebook, he was starting a list of suspects. He felt their investigation up until now had lacked vision. He wanted to recap.

“You. You and your lists. You and your spreadsheets.”

There are two kinds of writers, it is said: “plotters” who outline and work out the mechanics of their stories; and “pansters,” so called because they fly by the seat of their pants, guided by inspiration and intuitive processes only understood by themselves. Joseph, no surprise, was the former. His notebooks were full of meticulous, detailed narrative elements. Character biographies, backstories, motivations, plot points all written out in his neat block writing. She knew him to be a Virgo, so there you go. Fastidious. Always kempt. Tidy. Shirts ironed and buttoned up. Caroline had her own kind of system involving random post it notes, crumpled napkins with scribbles she’d find in her pockets, her phone rife with cryptic notations. As to dress, she drew from a pile of cleanish laundry that lived and died on her bedroom floor.

“Having a method is not a bad thing,” he said, his breath thick with Aperol. “Especially now, if we are hoping to solve this. Will you help me, or not?”

She drained her bourbon and signaled the bartender for another round, ignoring Joseph’s well-groomed raised eyebrow. “Fine.”

“Mr. Kaye is the first suspect, but we agree he could not have done it.”

“Check.”

“Sylvia, Debra, also have very strong alibis which eliminates them.”

They had hiked down to Sylvia’s who predictably had nothing to say. Sylvia Berry was the one person in workshop who never offered a word of useful critique other than she liked something, or she didn’t like it. The worst. Pretty meek as a writer, wouldn’t venture out of safe tropes and cozy mysteries neatly pieced together. She didn’t kill Rhetta. She was in Providence overnight seeing her sister recovering after hip surgery, just got back on the Acela which might make an interesting place for a killing, she told them. Murder on the Boston Express. Very original.

It wasn’t Sylvia.

Ditto Debra. They went to see her, or they tried to, but she was down after testing positive yesterday and it was clear she hadn’t moved from her bed in the last 24 hours.

“Check and check,” Caroline confirmed.

“Then there is ourselves.”

“It just got interesting,” she laughed.

“Be serious, for one time” but he was laughing too. “Let us do this properly.”

“So, where were you last night?” she poked him in the chest. She sometimes got a little handsy when she drank. She watched as he added his own name to the list, each letter exactly of the same proportion, so neat and orderly, which might be a red flag. Who knows what sociopathy this signaled?

JOSEPH

He put down his pen, parallel to the pad, and smiled. “I was entertaining a guest,” he said, the closest he’d ever gotten to saying anything regarding what he always termed his “personal life.” He would sit through any of her stories about the parade of sad sacks who lumbered in and out of her “personal life,” but was as a rule absolutely mum about himself.

She had begun to think he was a prude, or some kind of monk, and now she looked at him with renewed appreciation. “You dirty bird,” she said. “Tell me every detail.”

He shook his head. “Suffice it to say I can produce receipts, if necessary.”

“No fair. I tell you everything.”

“Yes. You do.”

“Well!” she gasped like a daytime TV diva, making them both hoot.

“Now, what about you?”

“What about me?”

“Where were you last night?” He wrote her name on the list.

CAROLINE

She took a healthy swig of her fresh drink, felt it warming her gullet. There was no answer to his question.

“No. Again?” he asked.

Her hand gripped the heavy glass.

“Again?”

“The sun went out,” she said, “I don’t remember after that. But I’m sure I didn’t have the wherewithal to kill anybody.

“Besides perhaps yourself.”

She sucked down her drink.

“Merde.”

“You can cross me off your little roster. I was blissfully comatose.”

“Why, though? You were doing better–“

“Not having this conversation,” she said, “stick to your list.”

He gave her that look she was dreading. He really did have beautiful eyes, but they could be uncomfortably steady when they looked at you in that way. She knew he wouldn’t think any less of her than she felt herself. If only he wouldn’t look at her with such intensity. It was too much.

She said: “I’m sorry.” The two words were puny, insignificant. Meaningless. But not to him. To him, to Joseph, she meant it. Every time.

Eventually, he nodded, and ran his hand over the page, smoothing it down, laying it flat. He picked up his pen, added a name to the list.

MR. BROWN

“The husband,” he said.

“Why him?” she breathed again, relief crawled its way back into her belly to have his attention move on from herself.

“It may be cliché,” he said, “but it is often the husband who does the killing.”

“Imagine being married to Rhetta Brown,” she said, and they both laughed again, but it was just a little less bright. A little less happy. And they did not look each other in the eye.

Eunice Linden regarded her hands which still held onto the steering wheel even though she had been parked in the lot of the police station for ten minutes. She had rather good hands. She took care of them, of course. Lots of creams. And those well-tipped girls at the nail salon. No age spots. No spreading of the joints other women her age had, those athletic Smith gals who were always playing tennis and golf. She’d never had to have her rings re-sized, like Helen Forest had to do.

Her rings.

The five carat marquise cut engagement rock, its matching platinum band of diamonds.

A significant sapphire sparkled on her right ring finger, an anniversary gift from Chip. That one she slipped on just before she left the house. She needed a talisman, something to remind her if she should again waver from her express purpose:

There was just no way she was going to leave her life and all it bought, to be with someone who couldn’t afford her.

If she were to appraise the worth of herself, right this minute, the bracelets, the earrings, the bespoke bag and shoes and soft knit jersey silk wrap dress, the hours spent on hair and makeup and training sessions, if she added up all that it cost to be her, she’d have to admit that she was an expensive lady, and that sum would be something quite northward of what Jeff Brown could ever hope to have. She did not feel the least bit mercenary. One has to look at things rationally, with cold logic and reason.

Maybe her joie de vivre had gotten in the way briefly, but it was foolhardy to be guided by a passing flame. Jeffery remained the front runner among suspects in Rhetta’s death by virtue of being a husband in love with someone else. Poor Jeff. He had been so susceptible, letting his ardor reach the inconvenient sticky stage. She had cared for him, in her way, but the itch was scratched. This current situation might be an expedient full stop to their dalliance, as fun as it was.

There was plenty of evidence she could give. He had told her how much he hated Rhetta, how much he wanted to be free of her, how she kept him like a pet dog; Eunice Linden could say any number of things. With one last look at herself in the rearview she checked her lipstick and ran one of those lovely hands through her hair. She practiced looking sincere. Eyes clear. Gaze steady. Time to tell her story.

* * *

“Did you escape?” Shaw could not imagine his friend overpowering a precinct of police, but he had never imagined that he might be capable of killing anyone either.

Peter laughed with his whole body, from his belly. “Oh I do love you, Arthur Shaw. I needed that,” he was still laughing, “it been quite an unusual day.”

Shaw nodded. It certainly had been. “You didn’t—-?”

“Of course I didn’t,” Peter stubbed out his cigarette on a tea saucer he was using as a makeshift ashtray. “Frankly, I don’t know whether to be flattered or insulted. A point we can re-visit another time over a cocktail. You’ve known me longer than anyone. Did you really wonder?” Peter was clearly enjoying the situation, his friend’s confusion, the very idea that he might have—

“Then what did happen? How are you here?”

“It became apparent to the police that I wasn’t their man. At least they don’t jump to conclusions without evidence.”

“What evidence?”

“Well, the good lady did not die from being bludgeoned. There was no indication of that kind of blunt force trauma at all. She was dead hours before we even got there. The medical examiner on the scene said something about her esophagus being burned. They don’t know yet what poison it was, but it did the trick effectively.”

“But all that blood, the stick—”

“Think about it: she ingests poison, at some point when she feels the effects she jumps up,” and here Peter clutched at his throat in dramatic replay of the way he saw it happen, “She teeters, she falls or trips. Hits her head bang on the hard stones. You know how head injuries bleed like hell.”

Shaw nodded. That was true.

“I have to say, I feel sorry for her. Such a terrible way to die. Brutal. Someone had to have really hated her. It’s sad to contemplate.”

“I had this image of you in my head. It was. I—”

“From the very beginning that stupid stick was just a prop. Picking it up, well that was sheer stupidity on my part. I don’t know what I was thinking. I must have looked like a villain when you came on the scene,” he laughed again but when he saw the look of anguish on his friend’s face, he got more serious. “I’m sorry Arthur. That you had to go through that. Look at you. I’ve never seen you so hangdog before. I will admit that scar you’ll have will be very butch, but that too is another conversation for another day.  You’re exhausted. It’s OK now, I’m here. It’s going to be fine.”

All Shaw could do was nod. Verbal ability was flown away as the irresistible desire to close his eyes came over him.

“I’m happy to see you, Arthur. But it’s time you went to bed. We’ve all had a long day. There’s plenty of time to compare notes.”

Shaw’s outstretched body had already gone slack, his mouth open wide.

Peter, all tenderness and care, covered Arthur with a throw.

“You’re not going away again?” Shaw mumbled, emerging for a moment from the soft fog.

“I’m not going anywhere,” Peter soothed, “I’ll be sitting right here with a book while you rest.”

Shaw smiled. “I want–” but he forgot what he wanted as he slipped mercifully, finally, into the depths of sleep.

iii

A Death in the Afternoon

“Poison?!” June Jablonski said. “Poison? This changes everything!” She was sitting with Peter Kaye and a refreshed looking Arthur Shaw on a bench in the Commons. A nearby playground full of children gave the scene a more sinister feel, as though a conversation about a deed so dark amid such innocent noisy happiness was subversive, and she had made a conscious note to lower her voice, but still, she couldn’t hold back her utter surprise at the turn of events. The most important thing, obviously, was that Peter Kaye was free, safe from harm. She knew all along he wasn’t guilty of murder. She kept touching his arm to make sure he was real, and this was all really happening. He was, and it was. The new facts of the case were that Rhetta had been killed by poisoning, and the state of the body indicated she had been dead at least two hours before she was discovered on the patio. “This opens up a whole new set of possibilities,” she said.

Peter Kaye nodded. He felt the sun warm on his skin, the breeze, he heard the kids laughing at play, and allowed himself a smile of simple gratitude to be back in the little park again. “It certainly clarifies the timeline of the crime,” he said.

“You were on the phone with Rhetta at one o’clock, and we showed up there at 7 sharp,” said Shaw, “it happened sometime between one and five pm, if the coroner’s time of death is accurate.”

“So, what was the poison? How did it get into her?” June’s mind spun scenarios, but nothing clicked yet.

“It’ll be some weeks before the medical examiner will confirm, but from the preliminary observation it was caustic enough to burn her esophagus, that may narrow the field,” said Peter.

“Maybe ethylene glycol,” guessed Shaw, who had seen his share of poisonings in his years when he worked the emergency room. Gruesome. Inventive solutions for offing friends and loved ones. Mundane things used for murder.

“Ethylene glycol?” June asked, again trying to keep her voice down.

“It’s the chief ingredient in antifreeze,” Shaw said.

“Antifreeze. Anybody can get a hold of that. But how could they get her to drink it?” June felt that Rhetta was too smart to fall for a cheap trick.

“It reportedly has a very sweet taste,” said Shaw, “you might not notice it, It would depend on the dose, how much was ingested, before you felt its effects”

Peter shuddered. “How awful. The poor woman.”

They all sat quietly with the image of Rhetta’s last painful moments. No one deserved that.

Shaw broke the silence with a sudden memory of the shattered glass, reflexively he touched the area above his eye, “There was a pitcher,” he said, “the table. I knocked them over. The pitcher had something in it, something she was probably drinking. Someone could have put antifreeze in that.”

“That makes sense,” acknowledged Peter, “but I’m curious as to when. Assuming she was sitting on the patio, drinking something—”

“It was a warm day,” June interrupted, “maybe it was lemonade. Or iced tea.”

Peter gave her the briefest look that suggested the beverage itself was immaterial save as a conveyance for whatever agent that killed Rhetta. “I was going to interject the question: when might someone have slipped in poison without her knowing?”

“Perhaps she had to use the bathroom, or got up to make a snack?” June said, undaunted by askant looks from such an old dear as Mr. Kaye.

“Or she was called away,” said Shaw.

“I called her,” Peter said. “I called her at one o’clock, like you said Arthur, she went inside to answer the phone—”

“And someone with a jug of antifreeze came along?” June laughed, it seemed a little far-fetched someone would have been practically lying in wait, watching, waiting for a window of opportunity. Why? And more importantly, who?

* * *

Jeffery Brown nursed his coffee while he did the dishes in the sink, set the kitchen back to rights. He stepped out onto the patio where he swept up glass, returned the wicker table to its corner. The police had collected all they needed, and now there was nothing left to do but what he had always done, clean up a mess. 

For 10 minutes he blasted the hose on the flat stones, sending a black cloud of flies swarming off to hover nearby in wait only to swoop back in for another taste, constantly dodging the spray of water. It was no use. The blood had seeped into the porous surface. He shut off the spigot, took his time coiling the hose into a neat arrangement, took his time while he waited for the police to show up. Any minute, he expected to hear a knock at the door. His head ached. His stomach burned with acid and bitter coffee on an empty stomach.

He had watched Eunice walking away this morning through the back gate like she couldn’t get out of there fast enough. He didn’t call her back. Probably because he knew it was no use. When he saw her backing her E-350 out of her driveway and speeding off, he knew she was running to the cops to tell all about their affair, his lies, his motives for killing Rhetta.

Ironically, it was Rhetta’s doing that started the whole thing. She kept sending him next door to the Lindens with little notes and block-like banana breads begging for invitations to this and that, and after a while Eunice began to think Jeffery was a man who needed a little bringing out. Like one of her prize roses, he might do with a bit of pruning and coaxing into full flower. He just wanted a little attention. Eunice Linden was a very good gardener. Under Eunice’s husbandry he did bloom. For one brief Spring he had reached toward sunlight, felt something as close to love as he’d ever expected to find. He blossomed.

Rhetta couldn’t keep a cactus alive.

He had lived as her husband for two decades, slept in bed next to her for 7,300 nights, give or take. And now, in her absence, now that she was gone, just gone, like that, he honestly didn’t know how to feel besides an unexpected sense of relief. He was of that generation of men whose emotional interior had been stripped bare since boyhood, who found themselves at some points in their lives troubled by an emptiness that had no shape and no description. What saddened him now was that he didn’t feel sad, hadn’t cried, hadn’t wanted to think too deeply about any of it and so kept himself busy, yet there was this pesky vague idea that he should feel something, and he puzzled this out as he walked back into the darkened house.

As a young man, he considered going into the seminary, not because he had any deep faith in anything, but because he was searching for an answer to that well of hollowness he felt. When he met Rhetta, her overbrimming confidence and unquestioning sense of forward directed movement intrigued him. If he lacked a sense of purpose, Rhetta blazed ahead, and he found himself swept up in her orbit like a mote of dust in the tail of a comet. He came crashing back to earth soon enough. And now she was gone.

Eunice too. He allowed himself to think that maybe what they had would be for keeps, but it ended with the snick of the back gate latch when she left an hour ago. He saw his own folly. Too late.

In one day, he had lost two women.

It seemed unfair.

A leaden exhaustion came over him. He needed to wake up. Needed some clarity. Needed this pounding headache to go away. Jeffery noticed the little red light on the coffee maker still on. Despite nausea bubbling his insides, he poured the last of it into his mug, sweetened it up, sat back down at the kitchen table to think.

The house was quiet.

And cold.

The minutes ticked away on the wall clock. He swallowed down coffee, watched the minute hand sweeping around and around which made him dizzy and sick.

Coldness gripped his insides, colder and colder as he stumbled upstairs with heavy feet, a hand on the banister. His head throbbed with the racket the birds were making in the trees just outside the window. Sheer curtains muted the sunlight but still he flinched at the blazing whiteness of the bedsheets looming a few steps ahead. He didn’t take off his shoes. Rhetta would be furious with him he thought, as he crashed flat on his face.

Birds kept roaring, screaming in the treetops. But he didn’t hear a thing.  

* * *

Caroline watched Joseph make his way to his building’s entrance after she dropped him off, it’s the thing you do, you wait to make sure a person is safely delivered. He, as usual, turned and waved with his keys in his hands, he smiled, and went in. He acted no differently than he had on a hundred other afternoons, was just as serene and kind and thoughtful as always, and this for some reason felt even worse. If he yelled. Screamed. If he could, just once, show he was really angry. She understood anger. But this, this unyielding kindness made her feel more like a shit heel than any throw down combat ever could. She could defend herself against anger. She learned how. The difference here was that Joseph cared, really cared, about her, about what happened to her, whether she lived or died, and she could not just toss her life away like it didn’t matter anymore, couldn’t piss it away with drinking and pill popping and a lineup of loser guys without feeling like she was somehow hurting him.

When her phone rang it startled her, she wiped at her eyes with the long sleeve of her shirt and took a deep breath.

June.

“Caroline. I’m sitting here with Mr. Kaye. He didn’t do it. You were right. He’s free. He’s sitting right here, can you believe it?”

Now she let the tears come. “What happened? Is he OK?”

“He’s fine, he’ll tell you all about it himself tonight, we’re all invited to his place for dinner tonight, and he’ll tell us everything. I just wanted you and Joseph to know, so you can keep looking for the real killer,” June laughed, as if it was some game like a scavenger hunt. “But get this—Rhetta was poisoned. We think someone slipped antifreeze into her iced tea. Isn’t that horrible?”

“Antifreeze? In her tea? Who?”

“That’s just it, dear. Who, indeed?”

“Can I talk to him?”

“Certainly, dear—” and then June Jablonski disconnected the call, probably by hitting the wrong stupid button.

God damn.

Caroline went to hit redial when something Joseph had said occurred to her. The husband. Cliché or not, he did have the easiest access to Rhetta of anyone to poison her.

 Caroline had devoured true crime podcasts, watched Netflix plenty enough to support the theory of murderous marriages. An idea buzzed in her brain, persistent through the fog until it started to be clear that she could break this thing, she could go right over there and knock on the door and get Mr. Brown to confess. She could go right now and talk to the guy.

She rummaged in the glove box, pulled out nips of Fire Ball she kept for just such an occasion when she needed a jolt of confidence, had already downed one in the time it took to punch an address into a GPS and was working on its sibling when she did a U-turn on Mass Ave to head back in the opposite direction. 

* * *

Shaw and June were filling in Peter Kaye about the events of their morning.

“Patti Andrews confirmed she also heard someone out there in the backyard. I knew it had to be someone else, obviously, but when she said that it was the first full breath I took all day.”

Shaw nodded, but then thought about it,” That doesn’t really make sense though. I mean, now that we know Rhetta was likely dead by 5 p.m. or so, why would the killer have just hung around the back yard for two hours?”

“I don’t pretend to understand the mind of a psychopath, Mr. Shaw,” for clearly whoever had done the act had to have been crazy. That seemed obvious.

Peter Kaye wondered, too: “I don’t know if I agree our killer is someone deranged at all. It would have taken someone of great patience to wait out the right moment of opportunity, assuming that her drink had been poisoned, that speaks to a certain amount of pre-thought, premeditation, someone who had thought about it and seized the moment when it presented itself.”

“Don’t you have to be a little off the nut to kill someone? Doesn’t that stand to simple reason?” June didn’t like the idea a cold-blooded killer. She wanted there to be a certain amount of passion. When they’d all thought Rhetta had been clubbed to death, that made sense, it was an act of the moment, rage, fury, that appealed to her in a killer, someone pushed to the brink of insanity to do such a terrible thing. 

“What if they felt they were justified in the murder of Rhetta Brown? What if they felt she somehow deserved it?” Shaw asked.

“That would still be crazy,” insisted June, “what on earth could justify murder? Even of someone as universally unlikeable as that woman?” She had to wonder what Rhetta could possibly have done to get herself killed. There had to be a why.

Peter was willing to concede that under the ordinary definition of “crazy” someone had acted in an abhorrent manner, that was clear, but whatever motive they’d had, whatever rationale they had formed to do the thing itself, it seemed logical and reasonable to them, and he went down this esoteric path, pedantically explaining the underpinnings of subjective morality, to which June replied:

“Nuts.”

* * *

Patti Andrews heard the mail truck pull away. Probably just the bills, she figured as she wiped her hands on a clean cloth and looked in the mailbox. Writers’ magazines still came for Martha, and she just let them pile up, couldn’t haul them out with the recycling, not out of any sentimentality but from the habit of many years living with someone. Every few weeks another one came, and Patti added it to the pile by Martha’s reading chair, same as always. No bills today. No magazines. A store flyer with this week’s specials and coupons. A postcard advertising a local window cleaner and sons. And a large white envelope stamped by the office of the City Coroner and Medical Examiner.

After all these weeks of waiting.

She needed to steady her hand so she could open it, she wasn’t going to wait until she got inside or sat down, she tore it open right there at the end of her driveway and read it:

TOXICOLOGY REPORT OF MARTHA ANDREWS

Her eyes ran over the two-page report.

And then she read it through again.

Martha had the constitution of an ox. When she had started complaining about stomach pains and cramps, they thought nothing of it. Then she lost her appetite. Martha was one of those women who could tuck away food like no one’s business, ate like a Marine. Martha got sicker. Nauseous all the time. Terrible headaches. The doctors were less than useless. Patti watched her slip away a little more each day.

A suspicion tiptoed into Patti’s thoughts, becoming increasingly intrusive. It started when she read through Martha’s papers, her sister had been re-visioning fairy tales in modern times, and the story she left unfinished was about a witch who was killing her neighbors with sweets and treats she brought by. It was not a big leap to cast Rhetta Brown as the witch. She had visited, all concerned, all neighborly, every couple of days at the back door. A glowing hatred took hold of Patti, illuminating everything: Rhetta cozying up to Martha once they discovered they were both writers, mystery writers, and how they got to sharing their scribblings with each other, how Martha encouraged her, told her about workshops and classes, but Patti knew full well that the pest next door’s work was pure tripe, and that Martha had a genuine gift, always had. It stood to reason that Rhetta nursed a resentment toward the better writer. Maybe it wasn’t much to be a motive for murder, but not completely out of the question, either. She knew writers to be a touchy bunch. That Brown character was unbalanced, anyone could see that.

As the weeks passed, Patti had been able to convince herself she was right, over and over she ruminated on it until it seemed clear as anything—Rheta Brown had killed Martha.

When the coroner had asked about an autopsy and a toxicology report, of course she said yes because from the very beginning she smelled something off. This would dispute any doubt. This would be incontrovertible fact. In the meantime, Patti would watch. And wait.

And now she held in her hands the coroner’s report. There was nothing. Nothing in Martha’s system. No poison.

Nothing.

The cause of death remained “Natural Causes.”

She was wrong.

Had been wrong. The whole time. She had leapt to conclusions, believed in a complete fabrication of her own mind. Patti felt all the air escape her lungs. A bell clanged in her head as the full reality of the truth rang through her. She had convicted Rhetta Brown of the crime in her heart and hated the woman with every cell of her body.

The two pages, the torn envelop, the store circular and the postcard, fell from her hands and fluttered down to the ground silently. She headed toward the stable, her old boots shuffled on the dusty driveway as she dragged shut the heavy doors behind her. Alone in the darkness, she went up to the wagon, touched it with the tips of her fingers lovingly, a caress that remembered long days on endless stretches of road, windows open, radio blaring. Happy times. Inside, she pulled the door, heard the solid thunk as it closed. She sat behind the wheel, turned the key in the ignition. With a satisfied sigh she leaned into the leather upholstery, the engine tuned over with a soft rumble and a roar. The chrome exhaust pipe rattled as smoke plumed out, thick smoke that hung like a haze in the air.

* * *

Caroline flew through the red light, cutting off two bicyclists and a kid on an electric scooter who told her to get bent. She told him to get bent right back. But it wasn’t fun and games; if she got stopped by the cops she’d be screwed. Three strikes, you’re done. So she gunned out of there. The Square was poorly designed to accommodate traffic now that they added the bike lane to the already narrow network of roads, but she was emboldened.

She had just made the turn into the residential neighborhood, gave a little outlaw whoop, when she heard sirens behind her.

Fuck.

She scrambled through the detritus around her for gum, a mint, something, willing herself to be sober enough to charm her way out of trouble and knowing it was probably a lost cause. Blue lights flashed in her rearview. The sirens got louder. She dutifully pulled over in the shade of an ancient tree, rolled down her window the rest of the way. She breathed into her hand to gauge just how bad her breath was. Fuck.

Caroline was not a praying woman, but in moments of dire consequences of her ill-fated choices, which were many, she did have a mantra which she repeated now, her eyes closed tight and her voice barely a whisper: Holy shit Please Please PLEASE holy shit holy shit I’m fucked please please I promise oh please

The speeding cruiser with its lights flashing passed her. And kept going. Then another whooshed by. When she opened her eyes, she saw an ambulance fast approaching, and further away, the shriek of a fire truck could be heard over the pounding of her heart in her chest.

For the second time in less than 24 hours, neighbors came to their doors and windows to watch something unfolding in their midst as the house at 217 was buzzing with activity. Caroline peered through the pollen coated windshield. A team of paramedics carried a stretcher. A body hastily covered in a white sheet. A man’s shoe, careworn and scuffed, poked out as the crew jostled into the back of the idling ambulance.

* * *

Jeffery Brown was dead.

iv

Who Killed Rhetta Brown?

The car hugs the curving road as it snakes its way down from the beach. A snow fell during the long night, but the morning is silent, everything blazes white and still. Even the gulls seem frozen in flight overhead. The road dips for a stretch, a thin ribbon to skate along under arching tree limbs heavy with snow.

“Be careful,” Martha says, laughing.

Martha. Has she been here this whole time?

“Of course,” her sister says, “Don’t ask silly questions. Just watch the road.”

Patti feels like she just woke up from a dream, or maybe this is the dream, but no. She feels the steering wheel, the cold seeping through her old gloves, she can feel the tires gripping for purchase on the slick downslope. Along the sides of the road, she can see clearly ice forming on the tips of beach grasses glistening with the brightness of tears.

Where are we going? she wonders.

“There’s one road. Just stay put” Martha reaches over and flicks on the radio, she rolls down her window to let in a blast that blows her hair around, air that smells of the ocean.

She sings the words of the song, screams them into the wind. “Don’t you remember? It used to be your favorite.”

Oh my god. Yes. This song. Patti sings with her, the two of them laughing and singing, she remembers every word. The cold stings her face, pierces her lungs when she takes a deep breath to belt out the refrain, so loud a blue heron standing in the black reeds in the brackish moors flaps off and away over the horizon, but still their voices rise up and up.

When the song is over, a stillness comes over them. On the right, the low dunes stretch away, on and on to the sea, sand dunes shaped by the constant sighing wind. They hurtle forward, the hood of the car vibrates, the chrome lady flies through the crystalline morning.

“Slow down,” Martha says, “you don’t want to miss the best part.”

Ahead, out on Land’s End, the old lighthouse comes into view like a mirage floating on the sand, and Patti realizes she needs to tell her sister now, before they go any further, before they get to the end. She must explain everything to Martha.

Martha puts a finger in front of her lips. “No need,” she says. “I know.”

Caroline collapsed with exhaustion onto the driveway as the paramedics took over getting Patti Andrews to put on an oxygen mask. The old woman batted them away.

“Leave me be!” Patti pulled the apparatus off her face. “Let me alone!”

For someone who was practically blue with death a few minutes ago, the woman had come back from the maw of oblivion with a vengeance. She was pissed.

Caroline had seen smoke coming from under the garage doors. The house she immediately recognized, she had driven Martha home from workshop many nights over the years, she jumped out of her car before she even had the chance to think about it. “Hey!” she yelled to the crew next door, who had just put Jefferey Brown’s lifeless body into the back of a waiting ambulance. “Hey! Somebody help!” She was miserably out of shape, she realized it the moment she tried running the few feet from the car and was panting when she dragged the heavy door open to have heavy smoke pouring out that burned the back of her throat, making her cough and her eyes tear up. She was able to make out the shape of the car, see the body slumped in the driver’s seat. She half carried, half dragged the unconscious woman out of the garage just as two uniforms rushed up the driveway.

She rolled over onto her side, still coughing, her heart banging against her rib cage. She heard one of the cops who had come with the medics squawk into his radio that another house on the street needed assist, in addition to the body found at number 217, there was another next door, a victim of possible suicide attempt, an elderly female who was being revived on the scene and may need a psych eval.

Patti had tried to kill herself. Jefferey Brown was dead. What was going on?

The cop muttered to his partner when he signed off his radio call that the neighbors were really getting an eyeful, it’s not every day there’s this much activity on a street like this. Caroline saw folks gawking from their lawns, sitting at windows with curtains discreetly held open, everyone abuzz over the turn of events in the neighborhood that was so Conservative, some of the older houses still had British flags displayed. Nothing was supposed to disturb the peace here, and it is almost certain that in some of these dark parlors behind damask draperies more than a few suggested in quiet voices that this is what happens when you let people like the Browns, people like Rhetta, elbow their way in. There was one old bag pretending to be watering  rhododendrons, who couldn’t keep eyes off the scene at the Andrews’ place, and it gave Caroline an inordinate amount of satisfaction to see the prune face crumple when she gave the lady the classic double bird. “Viva la Revolution!” Caroline laughed which hurt her lungs a little, but part of her knew she was no better than all the other voyeurs who get a giddy high around murder, who find an odd sense of comfort in the terrible things that happen to other people. She lived on True Crime and murder. it was too much to think about right now though.

Meanwhile, Patti Andrews was still kicking up a fuss. They had to hold her hands down to keep her from swatting the guys trying to help her breathe, until one of them finally said, “If she can yell at us, she can breathe. Let the cops and the doctors figure it out. We’ll be on standby if they need us,” and they hung back and let the old gal do her thing, which was cussing them all out, including Caroline, who had no business interfering, Patti was an American citizen, she paid her taxes and then some, she voted regularly and was on time with her bills, who had a better right to decide whether or not their life had played out its usefulness? She was alone in the world and she had every right to assert control over her own body as she was hurting no one, a point of philosophy not currently embraced in the law and so the cops were having none of it, the one who seemed to be the lead officer said to her bluntly: “Listen, this young lady saved your life,” he pointed over at Caroline’s slack body, “not everybody takes the time, not everybody cares about other people to do what she did for you. You should be kissing her ass. She’s a hero.”

Caroline didn’t know about that, but something in her chest rose up she had never felt before, and she tried to figure it out as she lied there still laughing like an idiot.

* * *

When Peter Kaye heard about this all, he confided to Shaw what he had secretly kept in his heart: if he were allowed to have a favorite, which of course he wasn’t saying anything like that, but if he were, he’d have to confess that Caroline was it. “She has real substance.” Of course, he kept his voice low enough that June in the next room wouldn’t overhear. June had aways assumed that she was his favorite, and sometimes it’s best to let things go.

June had been on the phone ever since she got the first call from Debra, who had a police scanner she was addicted to, and since she’d been laid up with COVID all weekend she had no other entertainment but to listen to the comings and goings of law enforcement, and she was the first to break the story about Rhetta’s husband being found dead, and Patti Andrews found nearly dead, and who should have been on the scene but their own Caroline. June allowed herself a pang of envy that it was not herself who had the fortuitous luck to be where the action was, when she had just been there only hours before. She even chastised herself for not sensing Patti’s apparent distress, but how can you know what someone is thinking? How can you know when someone is at that brink? It was a sobering thought to have as she jotted down the main points she gleaned from her various phone calls. She talked loudly on the phone, the other two could easily hear her through the wall.

It was Shaw who finally asked, “So am I the only one who feels worse confused now than ever?”

There were more questions than answers:

How did Jeffery die? And why? Did he kill himself out of guilt because he had killed Rhetta? Did someone else kill him? And if so, were they also the one who killed Rhetta?

Why had Patti tried to kill herself? Did she have something to do with Rhetta’s death?

Peter waved away the interrogative, he had no solid idea and this upset him.

The two men were in Peter’s snug dining room setting the table for the evening’s dinner party which was intended to bring the workshop writers together, to synthesize their theories about the murder of Rhetta Brown. When it was planned earlier this afternoon there was a hint of hubris which by now with evening fast approaching had completely evaporated as the new information didn’t make any sense. The fact of murder had taken on weight. It was no longer a parlor game to be played over wine and nibbles. What are you supposed to serve after two and a half deaths? But still they set the table.

Peter sighed.

Shaw could tell his friend was distracted because he did not re-set every article of cutlery Shaw had laid down, he didn’t straighten the knives or smooth down the napkins, or make those clucking sounds every couple of seconds. He was listening to June in the next room, his brow creased with thought.

Shaw was glad at least he wasn’t the only one at sea. 

When June stood in the doorway with her mouth still open both men stopped what they were doing and looked up.

“You aren’t going to believe this,” she said, pocketing her phone for the moment. “I just got finished with Joseph.”

“Joseph? Is he OK?” Peter was starting to fear everyone he knew was somehow vulnerable.

“He’s fine,” June waved her hand as if to dispel anything more unpleasant on this day of unpleasantness, “I had to let him know about Caroline, and of course he called her a hero too, like everybody, but then he told me the most interesting thing.”

“Now would be an excellent time to tell us,” Peter sniffed.

She ignored his snark, she always did. “For starters, we were completely wrong about the poison, and how it got in the mix.” June was enjoying her moment. “It wasn’t antifreeze,” she said. “It was something else, another common everyday thing, right there in plain sight.”

“And how does Joseph come by this information?” Peter asked.

“Joseph’s got himself a new fellow, it’s about time if you ask me.”

Peter nodded, they agreed Joseph was a lovely man who deserved the best.

“Mazel tov,” he said.

“Guess what?  The beau is an officer right here in our precinct, and he’s has been on the scene all day pretty much. He even got a statement which blew up the whole thing.”

“Something that was in plain sight?” Shaw was intrigued about the poison. He had been teasing the how in his mind, wondering how poison got into Rhetta.

“I’m getting to that,” June nodded, still savoring having a starring role in the drama, “like is said Joseph’s young man got a statement himself, someone walked into the department. It wasn’t antifreeze at all.”

“No?” Peter asked.

“It was weed killer.”

“Weed killer?” Shaw hadn’t heard of that one before.

“Yup,” June could barely contain herself. “It was in the sugar bowl.”

* * *

Eunice Linden did not like being kept waiting. She had been sitting here for quite some time, the chair was uncomfortable and the cramped interview room was kept far too cold. She’d had a lovely chat with a handsome young officer, a green sapling of a lad, who was not the least receptive to her charms. She’d smiled at him, gave him the head tilt, she talked in that hesitant voice she had cultivated in her long career dealing with men. This one was all business. Professional. But still. He just took down her statement, asked a few perfunctory questions, and excused himself to leave to go talk to his chief.  She reached in her purse for a the little compact and checked herself in the mirror. Perfect. For a moment she felt that unwelcome chilling worry that she wasn’t getting any younger, maybe she was losing her edge. But clearly that wasn’t the case. She shut the compact with a definitive snap and tossed it back into the Birkin. A glance at her wrist told her Handsome had been gone now for 23 minutes. Unacceptable. She was sure she’d be speaking to someone about this, the chief or whoever runs things in this roach trap.

 What could the guy be doing, anyway? She could recall everything she had told him, she’d rehearsed it enough times in the car:

Jefferey had been acting very strange lately, he was worried about money, he was always worried about money, and Rhetta was worse than a thorn in his side. She told the officer all about their affair, mindful of looking up through her wispy bangs to give him an understanding of her vulnerability. Eunice was sure to emphasize how it was largely her pity for poor Jeffery that lead her to offer him comfort and solace, she was one of those people who was such an empath others were naturally drawn to her seeking compassion.

The officer took a lot of notes at that part.

Then she let her voice waver, just a little, she did this by constricting her throat ever so slightly when she told all about how Jefferey had killed Rhetta, how he’d been plotting it for weeks, months, how she wished she could have talked him out of it, she had tried, she really had tried, and then for a little while he seemed to drop it so she thought the whole crazy mania had passed, but last night when she heard that Rhetta had been killed, well she knew he must have done it, and of course it was her duty to tell the police.

She smiled at the young man.

She told the officer about the sugar bowl full of poison, and how it was just sitting there waiting for Rhetta to come along, it was something Jeff talked about doing. Why not put weed killer in with the sugar, and let nature take its course, Jefferey had said it just like that, she made sure the officer took the quote down.

How awful. Poor Rhetta. Eunice didn’t have a tissue handy which wasn’t a problem since no actual tears came, still she accepted with a gentle thank you the one Handsome handed her and she did the delicate dabbing of her dry eyes.

She regained herself enough to go on, after a tiny sip of water from the bottle he’d kindly given her earlier. Had she thanked him for it? She had, the young man assured her. She confided that she was worried that Jefferey might do something, something out of desperation, he might harm himself out of guilt or shame.  Hadn’t she gone over to check on him, like any caring, compassionate neighbor might do? He was a prickly, on edge. Everything he did just confirmed her suspicions, but she was cool, she was very cool she could attest, and she acted as though nothing had changed. She even made him coffee. Served it to him with her own hands.

And here the officer asked her one of his pointless questions: how did Mr Brown take his coffee? She told him that Jeffery had a terrible sweet tooth, but she was always on a diet, she said, shrugging off the vigorous sacrifices she was willing to make.

And then another question: what do you do, Mrs. Linden?

That made her laugh. Where was he coming up with these unnecessary digressions?  Whatever. She didn’t mind a chance to talk about herself so, what the hell. She reminded him that she was so very empathic, evidenced by her numerous charities and support of the arts, her board memberships, the money she’s raised for this and that, and she belonged to a dozen clubs, perhaps he knew her work with the Cambridge Gardner’s Club, and how her Juliet roses had won prizes? He hadn’t, but he did seem interested in gardening, and asked her about how she took care of roses, and she made a point to let him know that even though she could, she never trusted a gardener with her beauties, did everything herself. She was proud, she wasn’t ashamed to acknowledge. Her life had always been devoted to bringing more beauty into the world, and wasn’t that really the most worthy calling?

And that’s when he left. Took his notepad and his stubby pencil and his gorgeous self out of the interview room.

27 minutes ago.

When she finally heard someone at the door, she set her shoulders to best convey her displeasure about being kept here like this for no reason. Her face was arranged to say she was annoyed. But willing to be placated.

It didn’t matter, for as soon as the door opened all expression drained from underneath her flawlessly applied make up. Handsome stood there, but he wasn’t alone. There were three uniformed police officers behind him. One held a pair of handcuffs.

Eunice bolted up out of her chair. “What’s this?” she demanded.

“I’m very sorry Mrs. Linden, but I’m placing you in custody,” he said.

“This must be some mistake,” she was genuinely confused—hadn’t she laid out the case against Jeffery? Hadn’t she spent the last hour assuring the young man how her ex-lover had felt about his wife, hadn’t she let him know she was almost certain Jefferey could even now be harming himself out of a terrible sense of guilt? She ran through in her mind her statement, she had been letter perfect, exactly as planned, not a misspoken word, not a wasted gesture.

He was unmoved by her distress. “I am placing you in custody under the suspicion of the deaths of Rhetta Brown, and Jefferey Brown.”

Jeffery was dead then.

It was done.

Instead of the relief she expected, a deep pit of horror opened up. Jeff was really gone. It was hard to breathe. She had done it. She had been on the verge of getting away with it. But something didn’t feel right. It came to her. She had made a mistake. A fatal misstep. She slipped when she told Handsome about the sugar bowl full of poison, how she had put it in Jeff’s coffee. She had basically confessed, and he heard it. She knew about the weed killer because she had put it there.

I killed him.

I wanted him dead, and now he is.

She could almost feel herself falling into that pit, giving in to the gravity, the tenacious pull downward into the maw of her fears.

No. She willed herself to visualize side stepping the mess, she knew there had to be a way not to fall.

There were mitigating facts, as she saw it.

Jefferey would have blown up her life. She could have lost it all because of him, if he went to Chip to tell him everything like he promised he’d do, if everyone were to find out about her and Jeff Brown. She was, in effect, protecting herself, protecting her family, protecting the community and the greater public from heartache and scandal. If Jefferey were suddenly to just be gone, the thorny problem was solved.

Stupid Rhetta.  So apt that she should barge her way into poison intended for weeds. Her death was a silly accident, collateral damage, and morally Eunice did not feel responsible for that one. She had never intended to kill the wife. Only Jeff.  They couldn’t pin Rhetta on her, she was almost sure. If Rhetta was unlucky enough to stumble into the sugar bowl, that was fate, and this glimmer of rationalization gave Eunice just enough air to breath again.

She was Eunice Linden.

That still meant something.

“You have the right to an attorney…” Handsome was saying.

The best attorney, Eunice thought. She could pay for the best attorney on the planet. She could walk away from all of this. Her life could go on.

As the man recited her rights, she heard in his voice a deference, and she smiled up at him. He was beautiful. She watched him with eyes softly glowing, she watched his lips like he was a lover reading a Marlowe sonnet, and they stood not in a gray windowless cold box, but in a garden full of flowers in pink bloom.

* * *

The dinner went off as planned. Peter ordered from the Armenian market, so there were fragrant plates and bowls covering the round table where his guests were assembled. There sat Shaw, of course, who even put on a new sweater, and combed his hair.  Next, June Jablonski, who was fielding phone calls the whole time. Then Joseph with his beaming smile and crisp white shirt. And Caroline.

“So, Peter said, pushing himself away from the table and resting his hands on his Buddha belly, “now that we’ve eaten a little and settled in, I was wondering if you all would indulge me. As writers, we know all about narrative, and character, but as mystery writers, a particular and perverse subspecies, we also know the mantra: motive, opportunity, and means.”

June interjected, “Obviously.”

To which Peter gave a raised eyebrow that said now really would be a good time to put down the phone, which she did, after one last longing look at a message that had just popped up.

“I was on the verge of saying,” Peter went on, “I would be very interested to hear from you all who you had thought killed Rhetta?”

An expectant titter went around the table. Everyone sat a little more upright in their seats.

“I’ll start,” the host said, which surprised no one. “Who else thought that the husband did it?”

Joseph raised his hand.

“Why?” asked Peter. “Think: motive, opportunity, means. Also, consider. Motive itself can be parsed into convenient categories: Lust, Revenge, Greed. That’s the holy trinity in our religion.”

“Well,” Joseph began, “as to motive, I suppose in a marriage there may be jealousy, or money problems, maybe another lover.  I confess I did not know very much about Rhetta’s married life. I think I have a bias that the spouse is so often the one to do the harm. Occam’s Razor. The simplest answer is often the correct one.”

Peter nodded. “I share that bias, which is sadly borne out in fact. I thank you for your honesty. Now, what about opportunity? Means?”

“Who has more opportunity than the person living in the same house?” asked Joseph. “As to means. Once we learned it was poison, and not a clubbing, that does simplify the whole story. Any home has poison under the kitchen sink, in the medicine cabinet, any cupboard—”

“That’s right!” Shaw said, “That’s the thing that’s been on my mind. It scares the shit out of me. I mean, who do you trust?”

Everyone took a darting look at each other, followed by a nervous giggle.

June said, “Well, I would trust my life with any of you,” she said, nodding her head, “I mean it. You people are top notch in my book. I didn’t think it was the husband, though. To be truthful, which we are, obviously, I had an uneasy feeling about Patti. I don’t know why. Just a feeling. It was terrible, she is a friend I’ve known for a very long time. But I could have convinced myself Patti poisoned poor Rhetta.”

Shaw agreed. “Me too. I mean, I saw all kinds of hazardous materials in her garage. Maybe that’s what got me thinking about antifreeze. And that whole weirdness with her dog. I thought maybe the dog got into the poison she gave Rhetta. It made a kind of sense. She lived right next door. It wouldn’t be difficult to create an opportunity.”

“And she did try to kill herself,” added June, “we don’t know what motivated that. When I first heard it, I suspected she couldn’t bear the guilt of murdering Rhetta. But the Patti I knew, it just didn’t sit right. It makes me sad, obviously. It’s sad to think of anyone feeling that lonely, that alone. It must be terrible to be so bereft.”

Caroline nodded. She hadn’t said much all evening.

“Ah yes,” Peter said. “This brings me to my next thought.” He got up on his feet, always a laborious process with accompanying groans, holding his glass up, he looked directly at Caroline across the table.

 She tugged at her sleeves. Her face said she’d rather dive under the table than have everyone looking at her.

“Today, my dear girl, you showed such incredible sense of character, such strength.”

“I didn’t do anything that anyone else here wouldn’t have.”

 “You underestimate yourself. It’s not at all a given that everyone would have behaved as quickly or as selflessly. Do not diminish the fact. You saved someone’s life.”

Caroline shrugged. “I think you should ask Patti if that was a good thing, or not. She was kicking and screaming the whole time.”

“In any event, I am so very proud of you, I want to make the last toast of the evening in your honor.”

“Caroline, dear,” said June, “you haven’t had any wine tonight, would you like me to fill your glass for the toast?”

Caroline covered her clean glass with a napkin. “I’m actually good,” she smiled, and raised her water tumbler.

Joseph smiled, reached over to touch her arm. “I am so very proud of you, too,” he said.

“To Caroline!” said Peter, and they all clinked glasses and hugged each other.

Caroline, close to tears, said a quiet thank you.

Peter sat down again, with other noises and groans before he got comfortable again in his chair. “I have been thinking lately,” he said. “I’m getting older,” he waited for a burst of denials from the others, which never came. “I’m getting older,” he repeated, and I’ve been an instructor at the Center for a very long time.”

“And we love you,” said June, “don’t we?”

Everyone did.

“Lately, I’ve been considering that it’s too much for me on my own, I’ve been maybe phoning it in these last few years. What I mean to say is that I think the Center could use a fresh perspective and a new voice. I think the course could use a shot in the arm.”

June worried he might be talking about retiring for good. Thursday afternoons would not be the same, not without him at the front of the class where he belonged.

Joseph agreed.

Peter nodded his thanks, but went on. “Caroline,” he said, “I would very much encourage you to consider a simple proposition. For some time, I’ve thought how effective you would be, if you might agree to my plan. I mean to say, I would love if you would co-teach with me next term.”

“Caroline?!” June couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealously. Wasn’t she after all the most senior member of the group?

Caroline herself looked dubious.

Peter Kaye opened his hands, held out his palms, “If it’s something you’d like to do, if you like it, it’s yours. If you want it, it’s yours. I could pass the torch gladly if you were to take the class over. But be sure, this is my baby I’m handing you, my creation and my one true love, I would entrust it to no one else.”

The table erupted with applause. Except maybe June, who clapped but her heart wasn’t feeling it.

Caroline was wiping her eyes with her sleeve. “You fuckers. I hate you all.”

* * *

During dessert, a contented silence fell over the room, the circle of friends sat savoring the simple pleasures of being alive, full stomachs, being together, candlelight softening their faces with a warm glow.

Shaw had been thinking. “Do you think maybe we should be done with murders? Maybe just go back to normal life?”

“What do you mean?” said June, ready to argue.

“I propose that we never delve into the crimes of humanity again. No more murders!” and he held up his wine.

To which everyone playfully agreed, tinkling glasses together.

But not a single person sitting around the table meant it.



BIO

Norman Belanger is of that generation who survived Reagan, AIDS, and enough Cher comebacks to have earned the badges of a queer curmudgeon. His latest series of long short stories features two old queens who are dear friends that find themselves at the age of sixty wondering what the next chapter of life holds for them. Fate steps in and throws a few murders in their path. Norman has previously published short works from a series entitled Clean, about coming out and coming of age in the era of a plague. These works can be found in Hunger Mountain, Bull Magazine, Barren, Sibling Rivalry Press, and POZ.







CHARLOTTE, DAMNED BY WATERS

by Jacob Strunk


            She feels their eyes on her, and she hears the accusation in their silence as she drops down from the cab of her truck. She drops the tailgate, pulls out two black trash bags bulky with waste. She stickers them and walks them across the transfer station lot. The half dozen or so folks already there stop jawing, watch her with stony stoicism as she hoists the bags into the compactor.

            “Morning, Charlotte.” It’s Zeke, tipping his hat back with a folded knuckle and nodding at her. He’s leaning on the compactor, his arms crossed, heavy work gloves on his hands. She smells alcohol on his breath.

            “Zeke,” she says. It’s not much, but this weekly exchange is about the only pleasantry she’s granted these days on her rare trips into town. She goes back to her truck, pulls out a box of recyclables, walks it across the lot. She makes eye contact with each of them: Fran, the retired school teacher cum town secretary; Peter, who runs heating oil to most of the houses on the mountain; Juliet, who welcomed Charlotte and Alex to town with a basket of blackberry tarts. Juliet looks away as Charlotte passes. It stings. Still. Always.

            She makes a big show of climbing up into the cab of her truck, then theatrically waves out the window to the town dump social club, the lot of them. Only Zeke waves back, spitting brown tobacco juice onto the gravel as he does.

            It’s three miles up the mountain, but it might as well be another world. She turns off the blacktop onto Paradise Road, the truck’s tires crunching satisfactorily on the gravel. Then it’s over the new culvert and left onto Old Cut Road, barely more than two wheel ruts climbing up and away from the horse pastures and seasonal cottages surrounding the village. Up and up, as the trees crowd ever closer, scraping sometimes along the doors, whacking against the mirrors. The canopy chokes out the sun. The windows down, Charlotte feels the temperature drop five degrees. Then ten. She leans close to the open window, breathes it in.

            Then she rounds the final corner and the forest gives way to meadow, her meadow, and every time it feels like being born anew. There are two deer down by the pond. She waves at them, too, but this time she means it. They looks up briefly, then return to chewing the long grass that grows at the pond’s shore. Alex’s grandfather, she knew, had been meticulous about keeping the grass knocked down, pulling most of the weeds and lily pads; he left enough to nurture the frogs and the fish, and every morning he’d sit in the screened gazebo with his newspaper and his coffee. The screen is torn now, the gazebo host to spiders and mouldering lawn furniture. Mice have built burrows in the chairs. The small wooden table, purpose built by hand to hold a cup of coffee and the Sunday Times, sits crooked, its legs chewed by generations of varmints.

            Charlotte parks the truck outside the garage. She stands for a moment, looking out across the meadow, at the green forest stretching endlessly below her, at the peak of Mount Agnes fifteen miles away. The sky to the west looks ominously dark, and Charlotte heard on Vermont Public this morning that a storm system was heading their way. She goes around the house to the back door, kicks off her shoes in the mudroom. The house is silent. She thinks again of getting another dog. It’s so quiet up here. Then again, isn’t that the point?

            Alex was the one with family in Carversville, but it was her idea to move. By June of 2020, New York City felt like a prison. Their apartment was spacious and even had a view of the park if you craned your head enough. But as the realization settled that this pandemic was just getting started, Charlotte began to feel a claustrophobia that was alien to her. Suddenly the city where she’d lived her entire adult life felt like a nemesis, a danger, thick with contagion. She floated the idea to Alex over dinner one night, and by October their apartment was cleared out and on the market, and she was following the U-Haul up I-91 through New Haven and Hartford in their Audi, their mild-mannered rescue mutt Birdie riding shotgun, then onto state highways and through towns you’d miss if you so much looked down to change the radio station.

            Alex’s cousins were relieved to unload the property and wash their hands of the old house. The upkeep was getting to be too much, the repairs too expensive. The price was fair, below market; it was a project house, and they both dove headfirst into the opportunity. After twenty years in the city, Charlotte awoke each morning no less enchanted by the sweet, earthy smell reaching for her through the open bedroom window, beckoning her to step outside, to hold her arms wide and give herself over to the Green Mountains. They painted and sanded and stained. They weathered their first winter by the hearth, bought new L.L. Bean boots. They traded the Audi for the Ford, four wheel drive and a long bed. Alex restored the wood stove in the barn and used the drafty old building as his studio, uncovering the antique furniture and working on a new book with a vigor Charlotte hadn’t seen in him since they were young. They were happy days. Good days. And until Alex died, hanged from the barn rafters by a length of nylon rope, she let herself believe they could stay that way forever.

            The storm arrives in the early afternoon, the sky blackening like spilled ink, an eerie calm settling over the mountain. From here on top, Charlotte can see nearly to Ludlow, and she stands on the porch feeling the pressure drop and watching a wall of rain inch across the valley. Then the winds come. And the downpour. She lights a fire in the fireplace and settles in with a book. She has candles ready for the inevitable loss of power, plenty of fresh water from the artesian well, ice packs already placed in the refrigerator. Truth be told, she feels comfort in the storms. They remind her, in some small way, of life in the city, all chaos and fury.

            The power stays on, and Charlotte bakes a chicken breast and sautés some asparagus listening to weather reports on the radio. Montpelier has issued an alert for possible flooding, and a voluntary evacuation of downtown has already started. The river is already up three feet in Ludlow, which lies almost entirely on the floodplain. But Charlotte’s not on a floodplain. Charlotte is, in fact, on top of a mountain. She’s glad to hear no one’s been hurt; she knows she’d feel guilty for how much she’s enjoying the storm.

            She eats on the screened in porch. She has the lights on, though sunset isn’t for another two and a half hours; the dark sky stretches across to the horizon, high altitude clouds dumping waves of rain. Thunder rolls back and forth through the valleys, and more than one lightning strike lands close enough that she can smell the ozone, hear the crackle of the electrified air. Maybe she should stay inside, but she finds herself always thrilled with the passion of the storms. And hadn’t Alex told her of his grandmother’s warning to stay away from the faucets in a lightning storm? The spring house was hit at least once a summer? Of course, the artesian well went in 30 years ago and the spring house is no more than a brick foundation overgrown by wildflowers. But it sounds like a safer bet out here on the porch, where the air is thick with nitrogen, the cool copper smell of a summer storm.

            Another lightning strike. Charlotte runs a forkful of chicken through the last of her mashed potatoes. She’s heard lightning is attracted to granite, too, and thus drawn to the mountain. But that’s apocryphal, and she’s enjoying the rush of the wind and the tuning orchestra of rain and thunder too much to care.

            She stokes the fire and returns to her book. The power flickers for a beat around 10:30, the lights momentarily dimming. She hears the beep of the battery backup still in Alex’s study sounding its warning alarm. In the kitchen, the fridge clunks as its compressor kicks back on. The fire burns down to embers, and she can finish the book in the morning. She takes her pills, drinks a second tall glass of water, and trudges upstairs. She’s more tired than she realized.

            In the dream, Alex is hanging in the barn, still alive, his fingers frantically fighting the rope, even as it burns into his skin, bites deep into the flesh of his neck. Charlotte is there. On the stairs. Watching. She rubs her hands together. Alex’s eyes remain fixed on hers, even as they bulge out from his skull, as their blood vessels burst and begin to trace red rivers across the whites. Alex’s legs kick, knocking over an antique pitcher, breaking an oil lamp, tapping fecklessly on the back of the chaise. Squeezing her hands into fists, she sees Alex has wet himself, and his grey slacks go dark. Blood runs from his nose, down his chin, and he’s opening and closing his mouth as if trying to speak. He reaches out for her with one hand, his body swaying, his bare feet tapping on the load-bearing beam beside him. She’s at the bottom of the stairs now, looking up at him. His fingers shake as he stretches his arm toward her, then claw at her her shoulders as she steps close to him. She smells urine as she wraps her arms around his waist tightly.

            She wakes sucking in a lungful of cool air. She’s had the dream before, but for some reason this feels more real, Alex more present. She almost feels the heft of his body, the damp of his pants against her chest, a ghost she’s dragged with her into the waking world. But as all dreams do, it begins to fade away, sink back into the inky black of her subconscious, and she finds herself once again present, alone in her king size bed. She blinks in the gloom, looks to her right for the comforting green glow of her digital alarm clock. But it’s gone. At least it seems to be.

            She sits up and barely makes out the shapes of her bedroom windows, open to the night. She fell asleep to the rain, the windows open to carry its iron scent across her as she slipped off. But now it’s quiet, the rain has stopped, the night outside the windows is black as sackcloth, and the power is definitely out. She swings her legs out of bed and stands carefully, takes a few tentative steps. She bangs her knee on the nightstand just as she knew she would, curses, and then reaches for the doorway and turns into the hall, feeling her way to the top of the stairs and then down to the landing.

            She finds one of the candles she had ready on the kitchen counter. She completely spaced on setting one beside her bed, but here she finds a new tapered candle vertical in a holder, a book of matches beside it. Well, she didn’t completely bungle things, she thinks, striking a match. In the dim orange glow of the candle, the kitchen encased in amber, she retrieves a glass and pushes it against the refrigerator’s water dispenser. Nothing. Of course. Come on, Charlotte. Time to wake up. She sighs and fills the glass from the tap, drinking greedily.

            She pads into the living room on bare feet, holding the candle in front of her like a Dickens character. She chuckles to herself. A few dying embers in the hearth give off the barest weak glow, dark red like burned skin, refusing to give up the ghost. Charlotte squints out the window, leaning closer until her forehead is pressed against the cool glass. There’s no moon. No stars. No light. The cloud cover must be thick overhead, she thinks, like a mat pulled over the mountain.

            It smells great, she thinks, and then she turns and takes a few steps back toward the kitchen. But. She stops. Listens. She can swear she heard something. She listens, frozen, the candle’s flame splashing flickering nightmares across the wall, stretching shadows into grotesques. There. She hears it again. Something in the woods, maybe. Or down the hill? She goes back to the window, crouches beside it and leans in close to the screen, turning her ear toward the night.

            A cry wafts up at her from somewhere out in the dark. Her hand goes to her throat instinctively, her mouth slack and open. She leans in closer, pusher her ear against the screen. Again the plaintive wail comes to her from afar, pulled apart by distance, an echo of itself. It’s a sheep, she thinks. One of Mary Stein’s sheep got out in the storm, and it’s wandering around in the woods. It’s lost and scared and –

            Closer now. Almost human. But it can’t be. The sheep have gotten out before. She’s found them in her flowers, mowing the perennials down to the ground, chased them off with a broom. Yes, of course that’s what it is. She straightens. Sound does weird things up here. She knows that. It carries. It distorts. By the time it’s run its way through the trees and creek beds, across the meadows, it could be anything. She shakes her head and chuckles. The stillness outside gives way to the slow build of a north wind, and she hears the trees creak and pop, the water blown from their leaves like a fresh shower in itself.

            She pauses at the bottom of the stairs, hearing the sheep’s call again. With the wind picking up, she imagines a new overtone, something frantic. She hears it again and thinks, yes, there’s panic in that. Fear. Then the wind gusts up, and before the rush and roar of the trees drowns it out entirely, Charlotte thinks – just for a moment – it almost sounds like a shriek. It almost sounds like high laughter, shrill and mad. Then she reminds herself just how silly that thought is, stupid, and through the open windows now is only the rustle of leaves, the low howl of the wind through the forest and up the mountain. Charlotte grabs the matches from the kitchen counter, gently holds the matchbook between her teeth, and cups her hand around the candle’s flame as she heads back upstairs. When she wakes three hours later, shortly after dawn, it’s raining again.

            Alex found out about the affair the same way everyone else did. Melissa Eli – shortly before screaming out of town in her Subaru Legacy, leaving broken windows and myriad household debris piled in the yard where it landed – spray painted in black on the side of her  own house, shared until that very moment with her husband of 26 years: “CHARLOTTE FROST IS A HOMERECKOR!!!!!” (sic) in letters two feet tall and slanting slightly downward from left to right. Alex passed by the next morning around 8:00, just as a few neighbors stood at the property line with steaming mugs of coffee watching Roger Eli spill white paint all over his lawn, tripping and fumbling, trying with broad strokes to cover the slanderous graffiti. But as Alex passed, Roger looked over, and their eyes locked, and Alex knew it wasn’t slanderous at all. In that look, in the way Roger’s shoulders slumped and he cast his eyes down, Alex knew it was truth.

            He did not so much as feather the brake. Instead, he turned his head forward again and continued through town, then out past the horse pastures south of the Methodist church, eventually turning left on Highway 155. He returned home at 2:00 pm as planned, carrying the books and notebooks he’d used in his lecture.

            Charlotte waited, silent, in the bedroom as he went into his study, replaced the books on the shelves. She heard him open the top left drawer on his desk, shut it after placing his notebooks neatly inside. She listened as he went to the kitchen, filled a glass with cold water from the refrigerator, stood and drank it, probably gazing out the window to the east, as he often did, across the valley. Then she heard his footsteps slowly climb the stairs, traverse the hallway, approach the door. Her head hung – silent, swaddled in shame – she saw his shoes enter, pause in front of her, then cross again toward the closet. Saying nothing, she watched him pull down a suitcase.

            He set the suitcase on the bed next to where she sat and said, “I think I’ll stay in the barn for awhile.”

            Charlotte’s kicking herself. She pulls open drawer after drawer in the kitchen, but has so far only found two AAA batteries, both crusted with green acid. She dumps them in the trash and puts her hands on her hips. She spaced on this, too, batteries. When was the last time she even thought about buying batteries? The whole world is rechargeable.

            Sure, she has the big backup in Alex’s study, and she can use that to charge her laptop a few times, not that it does any good with the modem and router dark and silent, plugged into outlets with no juice. And she has the travel bricks she bought to charge their phones when they went to Rome in 2019. Even her emergency flashlight is rechargeable – and she topped it off before the storm.

            But now she’s standing in the middle of her kitchen holding a 35-year-old portable radio, its shiny aluminum antenna extended like a child’s hand to god, and she can’t even remember the last time she held a fucking AA, let alone two, let alone new. She goes to the living room, checks the remotes for the television (AAAs, and beginning to crust; she tells herself to make a note to replace them before they burst) and the Apple TV (rechargeable via the same lightning port as her phone, of course). Even her vibrator uses rechargeable lithium ion. Then something strikes her, and she crosses through the dining room.

            She pauses just for one second, then turns the knob, pushes open the door to Alex’s study. It’s on the desk right where she knew it would be, right where it always was and where he left it the last time pushed one of his yellow number twos into it. Charlotte picks up the Sharper Image pencil sharpener, turns it over, says a little prayer to whatever deity happens to be listening, and pops the battery compartment.

            “Gotcha, fuckers,” she says with relish, and plucks the shiny AAs from their nest.

            She tunes in 89.5. The governor has released a statement. Charlotte leans in close. The flooding is bad. Worse even than they expected. Some areas received up to nine inches. The Black River, swollen like a gangrenous limb, has flooded downtown Ludlow with two feet of water. Consumed it. Montpelier’s downtown is under five feet of toxic sludge. The state capitol. On the gas range, her kettle begins to whistle. It’s a scream by the time she kills the heat and pours water into her French press.

            The rain is still coming, maybe even another inch or two before the front moves east. A railroad trestle in Wallingford washed away, leaving the tracks dangling thirty feet up like telephone wires. The Weston Playhouse, mere feet from the river, was inundated. And at Proctorsville, a mudslide has made the highway impassable, possibly for days. Charlotte pours coffee, looks out the window. Still coming down and it’s almost 9:00am. She wonders what will even be left by tomorrow.

            On the radio, we’ve returned to our regularly schedule program, and someone from Pasadena is concerned about wildfires. Charlotte takes her coffee into the living room and pokes at last night’s embers. Cold. She probably should have built it up before bed, but she hadn’t expected the temperature to continue to drop through the night. It’s down to 50 this morning, from the mid-70s yesterday, and with most of the windows open all night, it’s not much warmer inside. She kneels, carefully arranging fresh kindling, pushing aside last night’s ash, while shaking her head at herself. She hadn’t expected this. She hadn’t expected a lot of things.

            By 11:00, the radio has gone softer and softer until finally, as the anchor’s last words distort into a terror of diminishing static, it goes silent. Charlotte’s checked and checked again, and those were the last AAs in the house. Her phone’s fully charged, of course, but there’s no signal. Not even the “SOS” in place of bars that usually comes with dropping off the national network and onto some ancient 2G capable only of emergency calls. Nada. The rain falls steadily; the sky a grey void, formless and infinite.

            At around 2:30 that afternoon, Charlotte wakes from an unintended nap on the couch to a bright fist of sunlight square in the face. She straightens, cracks her back, and then stands and moves to the window. The rain has stopped, and the clouds are beginning to break up, move apart, winnow themselves east like oil in water, leaving behind a brilliant azure sky to the north and directly overhead, so blue it’s almost black, so blue it almost hurts. Charlotte steps into her boots, not bothering to lace them, and pushes through the door into the yard.

            It’s colder still now, but Charlotte turns her face to the sun, squeezing her eyes shut, spreading her arms wide and pushing her chest out toward the mountains like a greeting. Her ears swell with birdsong, her nose fills with the swollen sex of the mountain, musty and ancient. From somewhere far away, she thinks she hears someone calling, shouting. Could be the Yosts down on Paradise Road, she thinks. They’re not 15 yards from the lake, and if it jumped the dam…

            Charlotte tosses two more logs onto the fire and closes the glass door. She slides her phone into her pocket; maybe there will be a signal down the road. She digs through the closet for a coat, and pulls a stocking hat down over her ears for good measure. She certainly hadn’t expected that the second weekend in July. She grabs keys to the truck, laces her boots this time, and heads out the back door. She doesn’t get halfway to the garage before she sees the futility.

            Below the garage, where the driveway begins to curve downhill and to the south, a washout has carved a deep channel. She pushes the truck keys into her back pocket, sighs, and walks down the driveway to survey the damage. It’s only four feet wide, but it’s deep. At least that again, maybe deeper. Four wheel drive isn’t getting anyone over that, not anytime soon. Charlotte looks back at the garage, back up at the house, and then figures since she’s already out here, what the hell.

            A few feet into the trees uphill, before the swollen ditch and the failed culvert she imagines she’ll find washed somewhere downstream in the woods when things dry out enough to look, she’s able to hop across the washout to the other side. Her knees chide her for attempting such a stunt, and she nearly slips in the mud and sends herself backwards into the abyss. Just what she needs right now, cracking her head open on a fieldstone and bleeding out within sight out of the house.

            The last of the clouds has moved on, and the sky is crystalline in its cobalt glory. As she walks down Old Cut road, mostly intact but with a few deep ravines carved by the storm, she realizes she can’t hear a single engine – not a plane or a truck or even one of the backhoes the county surely already has out to work on the major thoroughfares. Other than the crunch of her boots on the wet gravel, she hears no noise made by man. The sounds of nature are almost deafening. Birdcalls, wind-tickled leaves, and all around her the shoosh of running water, the entire mountain’s watershed pouring into larger and larger brooks, streams, creeks, tributaries. The water follows ancient paths; it moves without forethought, without doubt, without guilt. The water is unstoppable, she knows, despite the best laid plans of mice and men. It will find its way home.

            Then from somewhere far off, she thinks she hears voices again. She stops. Listens. Waits. Her ears are overwhelmed with birdsong, with the rush of waters and breath of wind. There it is again. A high call, powerful, cutting through the symphony of the forest. It’s no voice, she knows that. Not human, anyway. It comes again, mangled by the wind, and Charlotte thinks it’s gotten closer. So close she believes she should see something. But there is nothing in the trees, just dappled sunlight, mist rising from the forest litter like spirits. A rooster, she thinks. A storm like that puts everything on edge, shakes up reality. It’s a rooster who doesn’t have any reason to know it’s going on 3:00 in the afternoon. She shakes her head again and walks on.

            Charlotte’s sister came to stay with her in the week before the funeral. Emily drove Charlotte to the funeral home, held her hand and helped answer the awful questions. She cooked for them both, let Birdie out into the yard and fed her morning and evening meals. The phone never rang. No visitors came with casseroles or pies. No meatloaf was delivered, nor condolence cards. Emily knew better than to mention it, to ask, to pry for details. She knew her sister, and just like she always had, she stepped in to take care of her.

            Charlotte spoke little that week, a polite thank you when Emily set a plate before her, another when it was taken away untouched. Grief is an animal, and it hungers. It can be observed, understood, even – in time – tamed. But it has a mind of its own, and it follows an instinct alien to us; it follows ancient paths we’ve never had opportunity to trace. The grief fell over Charlotte like a cloak, heavy, its insidious musk overcoming all other senses. And with it came the guilt, gnawing at her, working at her like floodwaters eroding a riverbank. Poor Alex, a kind, quiet man who had helped a young woman pick up the pieces of her abusive childhood, her wild college years. Sweet Alex who had been patient with her, had sat with her as she cried, gagging on the past, retching up memory. Alex, who had only ever been fair. And kind. And made her feel safe. And she had, what, gotten bored?

            Twin snakes, grief and guilt, coiled around her, pulled themselves tight, cutting off her air, choking out the light. Only Alex’s cousins attended the funeral, a small graveside service at the cemetery south of the village. He was buried beside his parents and a brother who died as a boy. Emily, exhausted, forgot herself on the drive home and took them past Roger Eli’s newly painted house. He sat on the porch, drinking a beer. He lowered as his eyes as they passed.

            “Take Birdie back with you to Chicago,” Charlotte insisted. “She’ll be happier there with kids. A fenced yard.” Emily protested, but Charlotte was firm. “It’s not safe here.”

            She doesn’t even make it to the bottom of the hill. A hundred yards before the final turn that would carry her onto Paradise Road and, eventually, the tarmac that led to civilization, Old Cut simply disappears. Through the meadow on her right, a wall of water seems to have swiped the ground away. She steps to the edge of this new ravine and peers down. It’s at least an eight foot drop, and she can hear the trickle of water in the dark below her.

            How is this even possible, she wonders. It must have been some ancient creek bed plowed over a hundred years ago. But the water remembered. It came home. And now she’s stuck on a mountain for god knows how long. She pulls out her phone and thumbs the screen on. Still no signal. She tries opening Safari, pulling up the Times. Nothing. She scrolls to Emily’s contact card, taps “Call”. Silence, not even the judgmental beep of a failed attempt.

            She pushes the phone back into her pocket, puts her hands on her hips, stares across the yawning six feet between her and – what? Another road? Who even knew if Paradise Road was intact. Hell, the highways were impassable this morning, said the radio, and the backroads of Carversville must be pretty far down the county road crew’s list of priorities. And if they were, so what? Was she going to go knock on doors and make sure everyone was all right? She’d probably get rocks thrown at her from second floor bedrooms. Tomatoes. She almost chuckles. The live music on the village green is probably cancelled this week. Ain’t that a shame for the good folks of Carversville. Now she does chuckle, thinking of the Neil Young covers no one gets to hear. She turns back to the one mile uphill climb she has ahead of her to the house. At least, she thinks, it stopped raining.

            At 5:00 the sky goes yellow, then purple, then black. Then the rain returns.

            Charlotte hadn’t thought to download any music, so she’s on her knees listening for the third time to the one U2 record on her phone, using the fireplace tongs to turn the foil-wrapped potato she’s pushed into a womb of embers, when a window upstairs explodes. At least that’s what it sounds like. She’s startled so badly she drops the tongs, which rattle and clang on the brick of the outer hearth. She hears the fierce howl of wind and runs upstairs.

            It’s in the guest room, where the two twin beds are now covered in broken glass. Both panes of the swinging windows have burst inward. Shards of glass, splinters of wood cover the room, the furniture, the floor. The curtain flails wildly, and sheets of rain reach greedily through the fanged black mouth of the broken window. Flashes of lightning throw horrors of trees into momentarily relief against the night. Charlotte pulls the door closed; there’s not much she can do about that window now. It must have been a pressure wave, the wind must have –

            Behind her, another window blows in, this time in the bathroom. She goes to pull shut the door, seeing in a flash of lightning the bathtub filled with broken glass. But there’s something else. She walks carefully, feeling her way in the dark, her boots crunching glass on the floor, and puts her hands against the window frame. Rain spatters her face, icy needles, but she waits. And in another flash she sees – but it’s impossible – she thinks she sees water, out past the garage, not just coursing but – it can’t be – standing. Standing water. But that driveway, and then Old Cut Road, that’s all downhill for a mile, then another mile down and around the wide base of the mountain to the village and the lake.

            Should have kept the kayaks, she thinks and tries to laugh. It doesn’t work.

            She pulls the door to the bathroom closed, then the other doors upstairs to her bedroom and the sewing room. The storm front must have brought with it a low pressure system, and these old windows – but they’d blown in. Not out. The windows had blown in. She’s at the bottom of the stairs, reaching for the burning candle she left on the kitchen island when the glass over the sink splinters into shards and blows across the kitchen like a shotgun blast. A few shards whip past her hand, leave deep grooves in her flesh, embed in her palm. She pulls her hand back as the candle is blown out and away, and in another flash of lightning she sees canyons carved into her hand as if it, like the candle, is made of wax. She wraps the bottom of her coat around it and turns to drop the three stairs into the living room, but in another flash she sees a gallery of faces at the broken kitchen window, their mouths drawn long, gaping black, toothless and hungry. Their eyes sunken hollows, lifeless cavities rimmed with sickly, split flesh.

            She screams, she can’t help it, and trips on the last stair into the living room, sending herself sprawling in the dark onto the floor. She hits an end table and something smashes to the floor beside her. Their faces, god, their faces. But that’s impossible, too, isn’t it? Of course it is. She crawls to the fire, whipped into a vortex by the wind, twisting up past the flue, roaring like a caged animal. She unwraps her hand, holds it close to the light of the fire. The deep grooves darken and then fill with blood, and she hurriedly wraps it again. She feels her way back into the kitchen, hunched against the howling wind, and pulls a hand towel from its hook by the sink. She keeps her head down as she moves back toward the living room, toward the relative safety of the fire, but still she hears their voices.

            Whore, they hiss as Charlotte falls upon the couch, wrapping the towel around around her hand; in the flickering light of the fire, her blood blooms black through the towel. Slut, they seethe through the fire’s roar as Charlotte pulls blankets off the back of the couch down onto her, pulls her knees up to her chest, buries her face. Killer, they chant with the pulse of the rain, the rolling thunder, the crack and snap and sharp report of something breaking.

            Charlotte wakes she’s not sure when. It’s dark, humid. Her mind slowly floats back to her, surfacing, and she pushes the blankets down, squinting against the light. She sees her ceiling, and something about its perfect ordinariness strikes her as profoundly heartbreaking. Then a cloud floats overhead. But it’s not a cloud. She purses her lips and exhales from deep in her chest. Her breath puffs out, drifting up and away. She rubs her eyes, then pulls herself up with one arm on the back of the couch, swinging her feet over onto the floor –

            And into an inch of water. She looks down, incredulous. Is she still dreaming? The nightmare from last night, chapter two, the sequel’s on the water to up the stakes. But no, she’s awake. And a calm pool of still water lies serenely across the first floor of her house like a float of Grand Marnier. She sloshes to the window in her boots, blankets wrapped around her shoulders, and wipes away the condensation. Her mountain is underwater. She is on an island. The uncanny sea laps at the side of the house. She sees ripples, small waves, extending out to where a fog bank swallows the horizon. The tops of trees poke out from the placid surface, shrubs on some nightmare mirror. The mountains rise from the water like an archipelago, Mount Agnes its fulcrum. She looks around the room. The last few charred bits of log float near the coffee table, the fireplace flooded.

            Charlotte goes upstairs to the bedroom, pulls a suitcase down from the closet. She sets it on the bed and pulls open her drawers, throwing underwear, socks, thermals, sweaters into the suitcase. She has to put it on the floor and kneel on it to get it latched. Into a backpack she drops her toothbrush, toothpaste, a roll of toilet paper. She layers: t-shirt, long underwear, sweater, jacket. She pulls the stocking hat down over her ears again. It’s the second week of July. She pulls on wool socks, laces her boots tight against the water.

            She steps out the front door and looks across the flat plane of the new inland sea. It’s beautiful despite itself. Sunlight casts fireworks upon the surface. Charlotte stands for a moment, notes the sky darkening to the west, the wall of the next storm front gathering, planning, plotting, scheming. Then she’s dragging her suitcase through the water, trudging uphill once more to the barn, higher ground, her last safe place.



BIO

Jacob Strunk has been short-listed for both a Student Academy Award and the Pushcart Prize in fiction, as well as the Glimmer Train short story award and a New Rivers Press book prize. His films have screened in competition and by invitation across the world, and his genre-bending fiction has appeared in print for over twenty years, most recently in Coffin BellFive on the Fifth, and his collection Screaming in Tongues, published in early 2023. He earned his MFA in creative writing from the University of Southern Maine’s Stonecoast program and teaches film and media in Los Angeles, where he lives with a few framed movie posters and the ghost of his cat, Stephen.









The Sinking


NOTE: “The Sinking” is an excerpt from Evelyn Herwitz’s debut novel, Line of Flight. In 1915 Simone Levitsky, recently widowed, sets sail on the Lusitania on a desperate, dangerous search for her estranged daughter, Camilla, who has run off to France with her beau to volunteer in the Great War. Simone writes her account to her granddaughter, Zoé.

by Evelyn Herwitz


How is it possible that a line of ink becomes a thought, that these swirls and dips of black on white convey the blood and anguish, the terror, the pain, the profound grief and stupefaction of that terrible Friday, May 7, 1915? Nearly four years later, my hand still shakes as I recall the horrors I witnessed, horrors that invade my dreams to this day. Yet, there is no avoiding it any longer, no sparing the truth. Writing to you, dear Zoé, seems the only way I know to expunge the disaster from my soul.

The Lusitanias foghorn woke us early that morning, blasting once a minute by Papa’s gold watch. Far from a reassurance that Captain Turner was taking all precautions as we approached the coast, however, the warning only unsettled me all the more. Outside our porthole, the water was veiled by a milky scrim of mist, as if we were sailing through a sea of ghosts. Only when I saw Professor Rockwell at breakfast, when Colin assured me that the fog provided an invisibility cloak from U-boats, was I able to breathe more freely. My cabin-mate, Amanda, however, remained unconvinced, peppering him and Mr. Berdichevsky with questions about the apparent absence of any naval escort, working herself into such a lather that I could no longer tolerate her company.

By late morning, the mist began to dissipate and the foghorn fell silent. As the skies brightened, so did my mood, heartened by the brilliant green Irish coast and indigo seas, smooth as glass. We glided through waters like a skater on ice. There were no other ships in sight, but the lack of a naval escort seemed perfectly normal on such a pristine day. Everyone was in a jovial mood, strolling the Shelter Deck in the brilliant sunlight, dressed in finery as our journey approached its end. Pink was the favored shade.

I was relieved that the Professor wisely chose not to revisit our prior conversation about your mother’s flight to Paris and whether I would accept his help to find Camilla. Following a pleasant lunch at first sitting (Amanda was holed up in our cabin, unable to stomach more food, despite calm seas), we resumed our rounds on the Shelter Deck, while Colin explained the many variants of avian life now apparent near land.

Shortly after two o’clock, by Papa’s watch, a cluster had gathered by the rail and were pointing at something. Hoping for porpoises, we hurried to join them.

At first I thought the frothy trail heading toward our ship was the trace of a curious whale.

Colin gripped my hand. “Good God,” he murmured, “they’ve gone and done it.”

The torpedo struck like a thunderclap, followed by a muffled explosion belowdecks. A geyser of water and debris flew skyward toward the starboard bow, pelting the decks above. The ship rumbled and trembled, listing toward open ocean. I nearly fell. Colin caught me. “Life preservers. Now.” He tugged me toward the stairs down to the Main Deck.

As we pushed our way through the screaming crowd, another explosion, deep within the ship’s bowels, caused me nearly to lose my footing again. My heart slammed my ribs. By now, the Lusitania was tilting more heavily to starboard. Descending the two flights to our cabins on the Main Deck as other passengers shoved upwards, I felt like a salmon swimming cockeyed, in the wrong direction.

To my surprise, however, I was not frightened so much as intensely alert. As we edged past our fellow passengers, every facial scar, every mole, every excessive streak of rouge stood out in sharp relief. A floral stew of perfumes and colognes mixed with sweat and coal dust and salt air and the aroma of breaded fish from the First Class Dining Saloon. When we reached my cabin, Colin had to yank open the door.

Inside, lying on her bed as if nothing had happened, was Amanda. She looked up, blankly. Her mouth opened, then closed, but no words came.

“Amanda, we must go! The ship’s been hit!” I yelled, shaking her while Colin grabbed our life vests from the closet. She merely stared. “Put this on,” he barked. “I’ll be right back.”

My icy fingers fumbled. I had barely secured the ties when Colin returned, neatly suited in his preserver. Amanda had curled into a fetal position on her bunk, moaning softly.

“What do we do? We can’t just leave her here.”

“I’ll carry her.” Colin tried to pull Amanda to her feet, but she collapsed again on the bed. “Close the porthole,” he ordered. I did as I was told. Colin managed to seat her upright, and I supported her as he deftly secured her into the preserver. She moaned again, but was compliant enough. We were losing precious seconds. I wanted to smack her. Colin scooped her up in his arms, like some fragile doll in a clumsy yellow vest, and nodded toward the door. I shoved it open, and we teetered back to the stairs.

By now, the ship was so tilted that maintaining balance was a strenuous effort. More Third Class passengers thronged the stairway, yelling, crying, cursing, surging in both directions. All the passageways were dark. Colin forced us through, pushing me from behind as he cradled Amanda, who did absolutely nothing to help herself.

Somehow, we found our way up the three flights to the Promenade Deck, level with the lifeboats, but the ship was so canted that the boats swung too far inward on the port side where we emerged. There was much shouting and pushing and shoving as passengers and crew tried to force the boats outward over the railing. The public address system was dead, and no one seemed to be in charge.

In the midst of this chaos, one lifeboat, filled with passengers, suddenly swung back and smashed against the ship’s inner wall, tossing those aboard like matchsticks and crushing others who weren’t limber enough to jump out of the way. People shrieked. Blood spattered everywhere. Mrs. Cooper, our mealtime mate, lay crumpled in a heap upon the deck, her little boy dying in her shattered arms.

If this weren’t hellish enough, a second boat crashed to the slick deck and lurched toward the screaming throng. Right in its path stood little Jenny, frozen, crying for her mother. I don’t know how, but I ran. I grabbed her, knocking her pink rubber ball from her grasp. It bounced madly off the deck and wall, right toward the careening boat. Howling, she tried to wriggle free to rescue it, but I hugged her to my life vest, teetering to stay balanced. Miraculously, the boat swiveled and jammed to a halt, barely a foot away—the little pink ball squashed beneath its prow.

The poor child sobbed, shivering in my arms as I carried her back toward Colin. His face was drained of color and sweat dribbled down his broad forehead. The reality of what I had just done registered only in my trembling muscles and pounding heart. Neither of us spoke. I stroked Jenny’s hair as she rested her head on my shoulder. He jostled Amanda to rebalance her in his arms. She remained totally oblivious, staring, wide-eyed, at nothing. Together with our burdens, we slid and stumbled through the frenzied crowd, round to the starboard side.

Here the scene was equally frantic, as the ship was rapidly sinking. We listed so far to starboard that the lifeboats swung away from the rail at least seven feet. Some jumped the distance, others missed and fell, shrieking, into the water. One boat, full of passengers, swayed and jerked as it was lowered, only to loosen and plummet into the sea atop all the hapless souls struggling to stay afloat. Bloodied waters slapped the wreckage, staining splintered boards crimson. I sheltered Jenny’s eyes.

“This way!” shouted Colin, shoving me toward a lifeboat still filling with passengers. As we pushed through the crowd, I recognized Mr. Vanderbilt from his photographs in the papers. Dressed in gray suit and polka-dotted tie, he stood to the side, calmly handing out life vests and helping stray children put them on, smiling as if doling out prizes at a Sunday picnic. Nearby, a woman cried hysterically, asking everyone if they had seen her little boy. The lifeboat, Number 15, was near capacity, but Colin forced our way through the crush to the railing.

“Women and children, first! Come along, Ma’am,” barked one of the ship’s officers, reaching to pry Jenny from my arms. She clung to my neck with the ferocity of a tiger cub. I glanced desperately at Colin, who urged me forward.

“It’s all right, Jenny, I’ll be right there,” I whispered in her ear. She looked up, pupils wide with terror. I forced a smile and kissed her downy forehead. Before I could offer another word of reassurance, however, the officer wrenched her from my arms and tossed her, screeching, across the watery gap, into waiting arms on the boat. Then he grabbed my hand. I looked back at Colin, still lugging Amanda, who barely stirred. I hated her more in that moment than I have ever hated anyone.

“Go on,” he said. “I’ll find you.”

“Colin!”

“There’s no time. We’ll be fine.”

“Jump!” ordered the officer, hoisting me up to the rail. I looked back, again, at Colin. He smiled grimly and nodded. Jenny screamed for her mother. I gathered my skirts, took a deep breath and leaped with all my might into the arms of the catcher on the boat. “That’s the last one. Lower her down!” shouted the officer.

The boat jerked as the ropes released us over the side. I stumbled over legs and squeezed down between a heavyset woman in a ridiculous fur coat and diamond necklace, and a pregnant woman crying for her husband. Jenny clambered into my lap and streamed urine all over my skirt. “Where’s Mummy?” she whimpered. “We’ll find her,” I lied. I held her close, panting, my heart throbbing in my ears. Above us, the Lusitanias four towering black smokestacks listed heavily. Number 15 had barely twenty feet to drop before we struck water with a heavy splash, but as the oarsmen tried to row, something snagged.

“It’s the Marconi wire!” a man shouted. “Cut loose, cut loose!”

Horrorstruck, Colin watched from above, still cradling Amanda, overshadowed by the looming black smokestacks, like a doomed passenger on an elevator to Hell. “Get out of the boat!” he yelled. “You’ll go down with the ship!” A man’s body floated nearby, face down, blood swirling from a gash in his arm. Jenny burrowed her head in my neck. My legs turned to consommé. I looked up at Colin and shook my head, no.

With a sudden jerk, our boat drifted free. One of the crew had cut the wire with a knife. My fellow passengers cheered as the oarsmen rowed hard to clear the ship. A huge knot in my throat stifled my voice. The best I could do was summon a smile for Colin, to give him courage. He touched two fingers to his lips and waved. Moments later, he dropped Amanda into the water and jumped in after.

Of perhaps two dozen lifeboats, I counted only five others, packed with passengers. The rest had crashed or swamped. All around us floated deck chairs, shattered boards, useless life vests, oars, wooden crates, books, bottles, luggage, hats, a child’s doll. A hencoop with a bedraggled, clucking mother hen and five peeping chicks, clinging to wire mesh, twirled past. Dear Zoé, the horror of it all, hundreds of people, flailing about, waving their hands and crying for help! Such desperation! The lifeless, drifting children were the most heartbreaking. Barely an hour earlier, they had been playing shuffleboard or skipping rope.

Shivering swimmers tried to grab our gunwales, but we were already low in the water and could not take them on. The crew had to butt them away with oars, lest we all drown. Their eyes pleaded with sheer terror, their blue lips quivered, speechless, as they floated backwards. A heavy-set balding man, submerged to his chest, gray mustache plastered to his cheeks, begged for mercy. He offered to pay for a seat, clinging to the side of the boat with such ferocity that we tipped sideways. An oarsman had to pry off his white knuckled fist, finger by finger. People jeered and applauded as he bobbed away, cursing and weeping like a pathetic walrus. It was sickening, cruel, but there was no way to save everyone.

The crew rowed us farther out, dodging the wreckage and the drowning, to avoid the sinking ship’s suction. I scanned the waters in vain for any trace of Colin. I told myself over and over that he was a strong swimmer; he’d said so himself. He had his life vest. There were plenty of debris to hold onto. Amanda was undoubtedly dead. I feared that Jenny’s mother was probably lost, as well. There was nothing I could do but hug the child for reassurance—hers and mine. We all watched, mesmerized, as the Lusitania continued her relentless slide to the ocean floor.

Bow first, she sliced the waves like a dagger. A small army of passengers still crowded the deck along the rail, struggling upward en masse toward the stern as the prow submerged. Some jumped. Others stepped off into the sea. Those who remained to the end simply drifted away like petals. One by one, the massive smokestacks swallowed saltwater and all that was afloat nearby, then belched blasts of coal dust and steam. A blackened body shot from one funnel like a cannon ball, then plunged headfirst into the waves.

“What was that?” asked Jenny, wide-eyed.

“A flying fish,” I said. She accepted my ridiculous explanation without question.

In a final salute, iron and steel groaned as the ship’s mighty propellers rose high in the air, glittering golden in the sharp sunlight. Then, with the most unearthly, protracted moan, the Lusitania was gone. A huge plateau of water rose in her place, washing debris and lost souls outward in her wake and nearly capsizing our boat. Waves splashed over the gunwales as we rocked violently to and fro. Jenny screamed for her mother. I pressed my cheek to her forehead and whispered more lies to soothe her cries into whimpers.

Slowly, the swell dispersed. Where once sailed our mighty ship, all that remained was a massive, swirling vortex of jade and white froth.

“Where did the boat go?” whispered Jenny.

“Into the sea.” There was no point in pretending, at least about that.

“Where’s Mummy?”

“We’ll find her, Jenny, we’ll find her soon.”

She clasped my neck so tightly, I gasped for air. My shoes and stockings were soaked through, and my toes had long gone numb. This was no time, however, for self-pity. We were among the few lucky ones in a lifeboat. Gradually, Jenny’s grasp relaxed, and she slipped into the blissful sleep of childhood. Overhead, herring gulls circled, mewling. One alighted on a floating deckchair and preened its feathers. Indigo seas shimmered.

As the ocean calmed and our boat drifted around the huge floating island of wreckage and bodies, the field of waving hands thinned and grew still. Seagulls wheeled and screeched. I thought I heard hymns. I wondered if I were delusional, until I realized that the singing voices came from one of the lifeboats across the way. Oddly, we had not made contact with any of the other boats, perhaps out of a shared sense of guilt. It was as if we who had survived were all complicit in the act of saving ourselves at the expense of the drowned.

A woman’s body floated past. She was wearing an emerald green dress trimmed with bedraggled peacock feathers, and her long auburn hair streamed about her face like Medusa’s serpents. Her skin was ashen blue. Her glassy eyes stared blankly at the heavens. A seagull swooped down and landed on her breast. It hesitated a moment, head cocked, then plucked an eyeball from its socket, freckling her cheeks crimson. “Bloody bastard!” yelled the oarsman. He tried to smack the gull with his oar, but it flapped away, easily evading any punishment. The pregnant woman groaned, louder. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to steady my stomach. Jenny stirred in my lap, then resettled.

“Look!” The woman in fur pointed a bejeweled finger toward the horizon. A plume of black smoke rose from a fast-moving steamer. “What took them so long?” muttered someone else. “Where in hell is the friggin’ Navy?” snarled a third. Our hopes sank as the steamer continued on its way and soon disappeared from view. “Outrageous!” exclaimed the woman in fur. Water calmly slapped the sides of our boat.

Next to me, the pregnant woman groaned once more, louder this time. “Oh my God,” she cried, “I think I’m in labor!”

“Good Lord,” muttered the woman in fur. “What next?”

A woman near the prow turned around. “I’m a midwife. How far apart are your contractions?”

“I, I don’t know. My water broke when the torpedo struck. This is my first. Oh, God! Where is my husband? Where is Robert?”

Her body shuddered beneath my fingers. Thank goodness I had pinned Papa’s watch to my waist that morning! As I timed the woman’s contractions, the gentle tick-tick-tick brought his sweet smile to mind, and my strength rebounded.

“Let me through,” said the midwife, trying to rise. The boat rocked heavily.

“We’re all going to drown!” shrieked the woman in fur.

“If you keep it up, you’re the first one overboard,” I snapped. She gaped at me, jowls fluttering. Others made way so the midwife could climb over to us. By now, the pregnant woman’s contractions were coming every three minutes. The oarsman passed his knife. I wanted to hand off Jenny, but I was afraid to wake her from her deep slumber.

“Madam,” said the midwife to the woman in fur. “We could use your coat to provide some privacy.”

“Do you have any idea how much this mink is worth?”

I glared at her. “No one cares.”

She arched her brows, looking from me to the midwife to the moaning pregnant woman and back to me. “Go on,” growled the oarsman. After what seemed an endless struggle to extricate her plump arms, she handed the mink to the midwife with a snort. “Any damage and you’ll have to replace it.”

It was all so ludicrous. I would have laughed were it not for the poor woman’s intensifying pain. Another passenger helped me hold up the precious coat to shield her as the midwife conducted her examination. Jenny stirred and blinked, then fell back to sleep.

The woman’s wretched cries rang out across the water as rippling shadows grew longer. Still there were no rescue boats in sight. “What in the name of God is taking them so long?” someone groaned.

Jenny sat up. She rubbed her eyes and looked about, confused, then reached out to explore the mink’s soft fur.

“Don’t touch that!” snapped the owner. Jenny pulled back her hand and began to wail.

I stamped the stupid woman’s foot. “Ow! How dare you!” she sputtered.

“How dare you think only of your foolish coat! Thank God you’re still alive and keep quiet.” Her lips parted and closed like a fish, but she said nothing.

Behind the mink coat, the pregnant woman began to shriek. Jenny cowered in my lap, whimpering. My arm shook from holding the heavy fur. Thankfully, a woman behind me tapped my shoulder and offered to take it.

“Oh, God, I’m going to die!” gasped the pregnant woman.

“What’s that?” whispered Jenny, pointing. A few yards away, a triangular fin traced a path amidst the debris. My stomach turned. Could there be sharks in these waters? What about Colin? I clutched Papa’s watch, but its steady ticking could not quell my rising panic. Then the creature’s gray back surfaced, and a spray of mist rose from its blowhole, painting a rainbow.

“It’s a porpoise,” I said, exhaling with relief. We marveled at the shimmering colors. The mink’s owner harrumphed, but she looked away when I glared at her with one eyebrow raised—the stern look that nearly always silenced Camilla (at least, until your grandfather died).

The young woman heaved and cried. We all tensed with each contraction. I wondered what the porpoise must be thinking, swimming among the drowned. Had it dodged the torpedo on its deadly course? Had it watched the Lucy sink to the ocean floor? Did it feel sorrow, or was it as anxious to be rid of us humans, intruders in its watery world, as we were to be rescued?

“Breathe with me,” coached the midwife.

The sun moved inexorably closer to the horizon. Jenny bored her head into my aching shoulder. It suddenly struck me that Shabbos would soon arrive. I tried to block out the chaos by humming Lecha Dodi, to no avail. For all the times I’d grumbled about preparing Friday night dinner before sundown, all the tedious rituals, now, in this hour of blood and destruction and the battle of birth, how I ached for the candles’ glow in our silver candlesticks, the white linen tablecloth set with our best china, the smell of my fresh baked challah, the peace that would settle over our home as your grandfather left for shul. Unable to avoid the mother’s agony, I felt as if I were trapped, once again, in interminable labor, turning myself inside out to force Camilla into the world. When her tiny body was placed in my arms, I was so depleted that I barely noticed. Maybe I wasn’t meant to be a mother.

“I can see the head,” said the midwife. “Push!”

With one last bloodcurdling scream, the woman obeyed. We all held our breaths. Seagulls circled overhead. The lifeboat creaked as passengers shifted uneasily. Then, at last—a newborn’s wail.

“It’s a girl!” announced the midwife. Our wooden ark rocked with applause and huzzahs. Jenny traced the path of tears down my cheeks with her pinky. The midwife nodded to lower the coat as she handed the infant, swaddled in her shawl, to the mother, who shivered in her own sweat. Blood puddled on the floor of the boat. The midwife tossed the placenta over the side. A gull swooped, snapping it up. Numbly, I handed the coat back to its owner, who snatched it from me, checking for stains. If she found any, however, she at least didn’t have the chutzpah to say anything. The new mother cradled her baby and sobbed.

Jenny stared in wonder at the newborn. Then she looked at me with huge violet eyes. “Where’s Mummy?”

“We’ll find her soon, Jenny. We’ll find her.” The words grabbed at my throat.

“Over there!” someone yelled. On the horizon, blue-black against the fading sky, wisps of smoke curled heavenward. As we all strained to watch, the puffs grew more distinct, and beneath them emerged dark shapes—an armada of fishing boats, trawlers, others that I could not identify. At last, our rescuers had arrived.

There were ten boats in all. My fellow survivors cheered and cried, but I was unable to summon any enthusiasm. I was suffused with exhaustion. Jenny embraced me like a vise, her leg clamped against my thighs.

As the boats chugged closer, the crew members scanned the watery killing field in stunned silence. “Over here,” one of our oarsmen shouted, waving his arm. “We’ve a newborn!”

A red bearded sailor on the closest trawler pointed in our direction. I could just make out the name Manx, painted in white on its rusty black bow. As the trawler pulled up alongside us, one of the crew caught our vessel with a long boat hook. A grizzled man in a navy-blue wool cap reached over to grab hands and hoist passengers aboard. Jenny clung to me when it came our turn, but he plucked her from my arms with reassuring words. Soon she was back in my lap as we sat on the deck, wrapped in gray woolen blankets. The crew brought the shivering new mother and her infant into the cabin, where she could rest near the ship’s stove. My hem and shoes were soaked with her blood. I feared she might not survive the night.

Crowded as we were, the Manx felt luxurious. It smelled of fish and coal dust and grease and guts—but, inexplicably, it was the most intoxicating aroma. I nodded off to a dreamless sleep.

I don’t know how long we sailed back to the harbor. Snippets of conversation drifted in and out of my consciousness. At one point, I thought I heard someone say there were thousands of bodies in the water. I thought I heard Colin, calling my name. The ship’s horn blared, and I awoke with a terrible shudder. Overhead, stars twinkled in the blue-back night. Cliffs loomed like fortress walls along the Irish coastline.

Gently, I slipped the sleeping Jenny from my lap and struggled to my feet, legs tingling with pins and needles. The landscape softened as we entered what appeared to be a large inlet. Along the shoreline, a string of golden lights glimmered. This was Queenstown, I later learned. Land never looked more welcoming. As the Manx slowed on approach to the harbor, I realized that the lights were actually lanterns held by townspeople who lined the quay. I pressed a fist to my lips, for I knew if I started to weep, I could not stop.

Jenny grasped my hand as we stepped off the gangway, but my legs nearly collapsed beneath me. I had become so accustomed to rocking over the ocean, compensating for the rise and fall of the deck, that land now felt too hard, too solid. A crew member grabbed me under both arms until I regained some semblance of balance, although my mind continued to play tricks, as if I were still dipping and rising. He handed me off to a tall man in flannel trousers and blue suspenders.

“What do ye go by, little darlin’?”

I looked at him, dazed, then remembered. It was as if I were naming a stranger. Then I realized that Jenny was nowhere near. “Wait!” I panicked. “There’s a little girl with black curls. I can’t leave her.”

“Would that be the wee one?”

I stared in the direction he indicated, more confused than ever. Another trawler had arrived, and crew members were carrying bodies, stacking them like cordwood alongside the pier. A ragtag crowd of survivors huddled nearby. One man sobbed over his wife’s body. Then I saw little Jenny. She was hugging her mother.

“Mummy, Mummy, that’s the nice lady!” She pointed my way. I wanted to move, but my legs would not obey.

Jenny’s mother limped to me, carrying my former charge in her arms. One sleeve was missing from her dress, and her head was wrapped in a blood-stained rag, her eyes red and swollen. “I thought I’d lost her. I can never repay you,” she said, choking on each word.

I yearned to stroke Jenny’s hair once more—but she was no longer mine. I forced a smile. “She was no trouble at all. She’s a very brave little girl.” My voice cracked. Jenny buried her sweet face in her mother’s neck. We said goodnight. As they were led from the pier with a group of other survivors, the lamplight cast long shadows.

Someone tapped me on the shoulder. It was Mr. Berdichevsky, his face ghostly pale. He had yet to find his wife and wept when he saw me. I tried to comfort him, but my words rang hollow. Our conversation seemed to float in the air between us. He told me he had seen men carrying someone who looked like the Professor, weakened but still alive, from one of the rescue boats, though he knew not where. I should have been relieved, but parting from Jenny left me depleted. All I wanted to do was sleep. My escort had to support me as we walked the short distance to the Rob Roy Hotel.

We were greeted by the proprietress, who offered lemonade and dry biscuits with apologies that this was all they could muster on short notice. I couldn’t stomach either and requested a glass of water. She showed me upstairs to a narrow room with whitewashed walls that overlooked the harbor below. There were two small beds, a little table and chair, and a washstand in the corner. Above the beds hung wooden crucifixes. White lace curtains luffed in a gentle night breeze, but the air was damp and clung to my skin. My roommate, a plump woman who snored like a foghorn, was already asleep. I recognized her from another table in the Third Class dining room.

I moved in a strange dream. The proprietress mentioned that Cunard would enable us to buy new outfits at some local clothiers. I lay down in my undergarments, expecting to fall into a deep slumber, but sleep would not come—only a horrific rush of images: the pleading eyes and white knuckles of the walrus man, the shattered bodies of Mrs. Cooper and her dying son, the wretched seagull. I tried to think of your mother and my parents, but all of them, all of them were lost to me.

The last thing I recall was the chime of the hotel’s parlor clock, striking five, and a chorus of birdsong. Perversely, the sun had risen, as always, as if this were just another dawn.



BIO

Evelyn Herwitz has told stories professionally as a public radio and award-winning print journalist, as a marketing and communications specialist, and as an author of an environmental history, Trees at Risk: Reclaiming an Urban Forest (2001). Now devoted to writing fiction, she is a graduate of Grub Street’s Novel Generator in Boston. Her WWI short story “Nachtmusik” appeared in Chautauqua. “The Sinking” is excerpted from her debut novel, Line of Flight. Learn more at evelynherwitz.com.







Red and White

by L.S. Engler


            After four days of his consistent, morose brooding, Red Rosie told the Bear that his money was no longer welcome in her bar. He was a grizzled man, which was nothing strange in these parts, but he was also quiet and stand-offish, hunched over his pints with consternation. His heavy jacket was matted with filth, inspiring the other patrons to give him a wide berth, and his hair was a wild, tangled nest with the last twigs and leaves of autumn still clinging to it, despite the heavy snow outside. He didn’t speak much when Red Rosie’s asked after him, but she had a feeling he was softening up once she stopped taking his money off the bar. He was bad for business, buying only a single drink, loitering until last call, and putting off the bigger spenders.

            Even with her refusal to serve him, the Bear still showed up, sitting there to thaw out from the cold. After a full week, Red Rosie finally decided she had to do something about it. She leaned forward on the bar and settled an even gaze on her grizzly guest. “Do I get to be blessed with your name yet, traveler?” she asked. “I’ve gotten to know your surly face so well these past few days, I think I should have a name to go along with it.”

            He grunted his response, as usual, a single sound that said an awful lot. “You know,” she said, “I’m not going to accept that as an answer any more. You can speak, can’t you?”

            A jeer drifted from one of the dark tables across the tavern, filled to bursting with rowdy men. “Leave him off, Rosie! Don’t waste your time!”

            Drunken laughter followed, and she ignored it, a practice she’d perfected to a fine art.  She was only interested in this sullen brute at that moment, determined to coax out some words.

            “When’s the last time you’ve had yourself a bath, anyhow?”  Red Rosie hoped to tread on some nerve or shame with the question, or even just make a point of conversation. “You’re so ripe, I’m worried your stench might start spoiling my beer.”

            When her gentle jabs failed, she leaned back, folding her arms over her chest. She chewed her lip, a bad habit from girlhood that snuck up on her when her brain was working particularly hard. She couldn’t let any nut go uncracked, no matter how hairy or smelly or strange that nut might be.

            “Let’s work out a deal,” Red Rosie said, hands moving to her hips. “I’ll keep wetting your whistle and allowing you to take up valuable space at my counter, but you’ve got to let my sister clean you up. No offense, sir, but you stink as bad as a shithouse in summertime, and my other patrons aren’t too keen on that. Understand? Sound like a deal?”

            She waited for the answer with a barely contained patience. That steady gaze of hers had worked its way into many men and women, and every one of them so far had been broken. She was not about to let this stranger be an exception. It seemed the whole thing would go on for quite some time, but he finally looked up at her, his eyes surprisingly bright and young. For the first time in her life, Red Rosie felt the urge to back down. He still said nothing, only looked at her with his own expectant, patient eyes, like the world could be crumbling down around them and he’d still be holding her in his unwavering gaze.

            “My sister,” Red Rosie prompted, cocking her head toward the door to the kitchen. “I’m sure you’ve seen her around, though maybe not, she’s quiet as a bloody mouse. They call her Snow White, on account on of the fact that if she were to lie down out there on a pile of freshly fallen snow stark naked, you couldn’t find her, because that porcelain skin just blends right in. I’ll have her draw up a nice warm bath, throw in some soap for good measure, and, who knows?  Maybe if you’re nice, she’ll even help you out and scrub your back.”

            She threw in a salacious wink, which was probably lost in those blank, innocent eyes.  Following it with a sigh, Red Rosie turned, ready to mark it up as her first defeat. But as she turned, he spoke, a deep, rumbling voice that she could barely hear.

            “I think I’d like that very much,” he said. “Thank you.”

            “Well, bless my soul,” Red Rosie turned back again with a triumphant laugh. “It can talk after all! Hey, Snow! Get on over here and help me out.”

            Snow White emerged from the kitchen, a meek and timid counter to her bright and boisterous sister. Her large eyes took in the gentle giant at their bar, and she shied back, hands folded to her chest for protection. When Red Rosie explained the situation, though, she complied dutifully, rushing away to find the largest wash basin she could find. “There you are, then,” said Red Rosie. “We’ll have you clean as a whistle in a right jiffy.”

            It took much more than a right jiffy, though. It was nearly an hour and three tubs of water later that the bearish guest had all that grime and dirt cleaned away. Snow White had taken it upon herself to give his clothes a good scrubbing, too, and they were hanging over the fire to dry as Red Rosie shooed the last patron out and closed the tavern for the night. She was surprised to see that her mother up at such a late hour, as well, knitting away at some socks in her old, trusted rocking chair, perhaps too intrigued by these events to retire quite yet.

            “Rosie, dear,” her mother said, “be a doll and fetch a large blanket from the wardrobe for our guest. He’s pruned five times over in that water. It’s about time we got him out.”

            She obliged, finding the biggest blanket they owned and draping it over his shoulders as Snow White helped him out of the tub. They led him to a low bench before the hearthfire then handed him a bowl of hot stew. He hunched over it, not yet eating as his glassy eyes fixed on the dancing flames. Even cleaned up, he still appeared bearish, his long shaggy hair drying, his beard looking fully and inexplicably wilder. Red Rosie pulled up a chair, turning it backwards and straddling it so she could lean forward and peer at him curiously.

            “You clean up nice,” she said. “I told you Snow would do a fine job. Take one of the rooms tonight, too. The beds are comfortable enough, and you look like you could use a good night’s rest in a comfy bed. You’ll stay, won’t you?”

            He didn’t respond, still staring at the flames. Red Rosie looked to her sister, who merely shrugged. She sighed. “You really don’t speak much, do you?” she asked. “Why not?”

            “Not much to say, I suppose,” he murmured, after a moment, when Red Rosie was just about to give up on expecting an answer. He stirred his stew and finally took a careful bite, chewing it thoughtfully before speaking again. “You have been so kind to me. Thank you.  I am not accustomed to such treatment.”

            “Think nothing of it,” Red Rosie smiled, relieved by the magnitude of words coming out of him now, eager for more, “though you must tell us a little about yourself. Seems a fair price for our hospitality, if you ask me.”

            “Not much to tell,” he said. “Just a poor dolt down on his luck. I wander during the warmer months, but travel becomes difficult in such cold, snowy winters. I see you have some books on the shelves. Do you read?”

            Red Rosie glanced over her shoulder to the small bookshelf in question. Some of the volumes were gathering dust, but there were others so well worn and loved they were on the verge of falling apart.  “That’s more Snow White’s thing than mine,” she admitted.  “I’m much too restless to sit long enough to last a paragraph.”

            “What of the games?” he asked.  “I see you have a chess set.”

            A wild grin blossomed on Red Rosie’s face. “Now you’re speaking my language. I love a challenge, but my sister’s too soft.  She always gives up too easily.”

            “Or perhaps,” gentle Snow White suggested with a soft smile, “I merely let you win.  She’s a terribly sore loser, you see.”

            “If that’s what helps you sleep at night, dear sister,” Red Rosie said sweetly, batting her eyelashes, but she laughed, turning her attention back to the Bear.  “How about this, then?  You pay me back by treating me to a few games.”

            “Oh!” Snow White brightened. “And letting me read you a tale from one of Father’s old books! Rosie’s heard them all so many times. It would be lovely to have them land on new ears.”

            “I’m fairly sure I’m getting the better of these deals,” their guest said, his smile crinkling the corners of his eyes. Red Rosie set up a game of checkers while Snow White agonized over the best story to share, deciding on one of her favorites regarding pesky gnomes.

            Their new friend refused a bed, but accepted a cot before the fire, and when they awoke in the morning, they found him already gone. It wasn’t long before they saw him again, though. He was back to his usual spot at the bar that very same night. He easily accepted another invitation to stay, to play more games and hear more tales. And again, the next morning, he was gone, leaving behind two perfect roses, one bright red and the other as white as snow.

            This continued through the winter, and they became good friends with their guest, who still would not give his name. They decided to simply call him Gentle Bear. When the weather warmed, he appeared less frequently, and then altogether disappeared. They kept hoping he would show up again, unexpectedly, but the full spring had arrived and they realized that, like a bear out of hibernation, he had gone forward on a new path. They could scarcely blame him, either. Warm weather opened roadways to countless destinations; they, too, might escape one day, but not while they had their mother to care for. Duty tethered them to that small tavern on the side of the long forest road. Love kept them from breaking free.

            Still, the world grew a little larger for them, no longer trapped by heavy snowfall and biting cold. Snow White liked to gather wildflowers, filling the dark tavern with bursts of fragrant colors. Red Rosie liked to find woodchucks and deer, sometimes foxes and wolves, and follow them to babbling streams to watch them drink and rest, where she would dip her toes in the cold water, dreaming of life beyond the woods. Quite often, the two of them would feel playful and start to hunt for the gnomes of their father’s old tales.

            According to the stories, gnomes lived deep in the bowels of the earth. During the winter, the ground was so hard and frozen that they kept to their underground kingdoms of gold and diamonds, but when the springtime sun thawed the soil, they would emerge to cause mischief or perhaps leave gems and riches for curious little girls to discover. They had grown old enough to dismiss the gnomes as figments of their father’s bold imagination, but they kept it up as a game, laughing as they pointed out glimmers of potential coins or gaps in the tree roots that could be portals to the gnomish underworld. But for all their play, the last thing they ever expected to find in those woods one day was an actual gnome.

            Yet that was exactly what they found.

            A large fallen tree blocked one of the many winding paths through the woods, and there a strange little man stood cursing and struggling with his long beard tangled up in the branches. Red Rosie held out an arm to stop her sister. They held their breaths and tried to be still, but the old gnome still noticed them and shook an angry fist their way.

            “Oi there!” he yelled, his voice crass and rough and unfriendly. “Don’t think you can just stand there like I can’t see you. I can! Gawking like you’ve never seen a gnome before. Think it’s funny, do ya? An old man with his whiskers all caught up in a bloody dead tree? Well, har de har har, laugh it up, lassies, he he he. I suppose it would be too bloody much to expect you to quit your gawking and help me out already, wouldn’t it?”

            Red Rosie snorted, stepping out of the shadow of the trees with her hands on her hips. “Is that any way to speak to your potential rescuers?” she asked. “Our papa always warned us about bad little gnomes that steal young lasses away, dragging them under the earth to imprison them as brides. How do we know you’re not a vile little creature like that, hmm? What with all that hollering and cursing!”

            “Hush, Rosie!” Snow White whispered. “You’ll only make it worse. Here.” She pulled from her pocket the small shining sheers she used to snip roses from their thorny stems. “Don’t worry, sir gnome, I’ll help you out.”   
 
            “Snow, let’s go!” Red Rosie said, but it was too late. Despite her fear, Snow White had snipped the gnome’s long grey beard free from its tangle.

            “Oh, no!” the gnome cried in despair, in misery. “What have you done?”

            Rhe gnome grabbed for the shorn end of his whiskers. “My beard!” he wailed, his voice high pitched and his face tomato-red. “My beautiful beard, you’ve ruined it, you foolish, idiotic, simple girl! How could you?”

            Red Rosie fumed with a spark of anger, and Snow White could only wring her hands in distress at this unexpected turn. She was on the verge of apology when the gnome suddenly and completely disappeared from sight, a faint pop filling their ears. They were stunned in place for a long time before Red Rosie finally turned away. “Come on,” she said. “We’d best be getting home, and quickly, too.”

            The strange encounter stuck with the sisters for a while, turning sweet Snow White melancholy with regret and leaving Red Rosie irritable and quick to rant about anything from burned biscuits to muddy footprints on the tavern floor. Noticing how troubled they were, their mother sent them out to fetch water from the nearby pond, thinking the fresh air would do them good, but it was not their usual cheerful jaunt. They were far too occupied with avoiding the gnome holes and hiding spots they had previously sought so eagerly.

            “Perhaps we only imagined it,” Snow white said softly, as the familiar peace of the forest surrounded her and started to soothe her again. “All those years, and we never saw a gnome, so why would we see one now?”

            “We didn’t both imagine the same thing, Snow,” Red Rosie reasoned, “unless we had some bad mushrooms or some such nonsense. I’ve thought that, too. It does seem a bit odd. It was probably just some mean old man, and him being so small is part of the reason he’s also so bloody mean.”

            “But it didn’t look like just a small man,” Snow White insisted. “Little old men don’t just disappear into thin air, either.”

            It was then that they heard it again, a great storm of curses drifting up from the otherwise peaceful pond. Recognizing the shrill complaints of the old gnome, they considered just turning back, but they had already seen him, flailing and hollering at the edge of the water. A gigantic fish had gotten a hold of his beard, trying to pull him in. Red Rosie would have laughed at the sight if it weren’t for the fact that Snow White had already began to approach the gnome to help.

            “No! Snow, wait!”

            Again, she was too late. Snow White was already there, snipping off the end of the gnome’s beard to free him. The fish dove under the water with nothing but a mouthful of hair, while the gnome tumbled back into the mud, waving his arms in a fury.

            “You again!” he snarled. “You awful, terrible girl! As if before wasn’t enough, now you’ve gone and ruined me beard all over again, you vile, vicious creature!”

            “But that fish was ready to pull you in!” Snow White protested. “To drown you or worse! I was only trying to help! Here…”

            She held out her hand, but he slapped it away. “Haven’t you helped enough?” he moaned. “Begone! Torment me no more!”

            The old gnome disappeared in a pop again, leaving the two sisters as astounded as before. “Well, I never!” Snow White gushed, a rare wrinkle of consternation on her brow. “You’d think with all the trouble that beard causes him, he’d be grateful for the trim.”

            “There’s just no reasoning with some folk,” Red Rosie said, smiling despite herself as she realized how absurd the whole situation was. “Come on, then. Let’s just get our water and head home. Do be careful, though, Snow. I wouldn’t want some fish to snag you up by the skirt and try to pull you in as well, dear sister!”

            Though they laughed about it on the way home, something about the encounter left Rosie feeling troubled. In all her years, they’d never seen these gnomes of her father’s tales, yet now they’d seen one twice in a short amount of time. It made her heart surge in her chest to think there truly were things great and magical in the world, but it made her dread that there might be something sinister to it, as well. She avoided traveling far beyond the tavern if she could help it after that, and only ventured far if Snow White persisted on going. She didn’t seem to be plagued by the same fear as her sister, which Red Rosie attributed to Snow’s unflappable naiveté.

            “I’m certain they’ve always been there,” Snow White said, smiling sweetly, though distantly. “We’ve only just now started to notice them, that’s all.”

            “But why, after all these years?” asked Red Rosie. “What’s changed?”

            Snow White didn’t have an answer and went about her business without sparing it another thought. And just as Red Rosie was starting to get comfortable again with the normalcy of her life, they encountered the gnome for a third time. Their mother had asked them to bring bread across the way to Farmer Hood in exchange for some of his fresh spring berries, and they skirted the fields on the edge of the forest when an eagle caught Red Rosie’s keen eye. For a moment, she was enraptured by the fantastical notion that it was no mere bird, but some grand dragon soaring overhead, returning to his secret treasure horde in the hills.

            The eagle took a dive toward the nearby outcropping of rocks, and that familiar screech tore Red Rosie from her daydream. Snow White clutched her arm and pointed. “Rosie, look! That eagle has the mean old gnome!”

            Red Rosie looked, to see the eagle attempted to emerge back into the sky with a flurry of wings and flailing limbs. Releasing his usual string of curses, the gnome held tight to a branch while the eagle pulled and yanked. “We have to help him!” Snow White said, already dropping her basket and rushing forward.

            Red Rosie wanted to stop her; she wanted to just leave the bitter old gnome to his fate, but she couldn’t. No amount of crass words or insulting tirades would dissuade Snow White from helping someone truly in need, and Red Rosie couldn’t let Snow White handle it all her own. She hitched up her skirts and ran after her sister, taking a hold on the old gnome’s leg and pulling him back to earth with all her might.

            Never in a million years had Red Rosie expected an eagle to be so strong. She may as well have been fighting with that dragon of her imagination. Eventually, though, the struggle came to an end with the eagle screeching away into the sky, clutching nothing but a tattered tear of the gnome’s jacket in its large talons. They all tumbled back onto the ground in a surprised, messy pile, a tangle of limbs and bruises.

            It didn’t take long for the gnome to extract himself, scrambling away from the sisters, already complaining. “What on this wide green earth caused me to be cursed with you two?” he raved. “Just look at what you’ve done to me now! My best coat! It’s been torn to shreds! This coat belonged to my grandfather. It’s an heirloom–”

            “What is wrong with you?” Red Rosie exploded, her temper flaring as brightly as her wild red curls. “You are easily the most ungrateful, insufferable, miserable little twerp I have ever encountered, which is saying an awful lot.”

            She may have continued, but Snow White suddenly screamed, a terrible sound that made Red Rosie’s heart nearly stop. The scream was followed by a great, bellowing roar from the gaping maw of a large golden bear rearing up on his hind legs. As he fell back down to all four paws and glared at them, the sisters were frozen in place by fear, and the gnome backed up against one of the rocks.

            “No, no, no!” he wailed desperately. “Leave me be, great bear, please! I am but an old gnome, nothing but wiry meat and bones! Eat these vibrant young women instead, so tender and juicy and plump!”

            Red Rosie clung to her sister, trembling with fear and indignation both, as the bear let out another ferocious roar. Snow White released a terrified scream as it lifted its large, matted paw and swung it so fiercely that it sent the gnome soaring as high as the eagle, arching toward the dense thicket of the woods, where he would likely scamper off and hopefully, if they were lucky, never be heard from again.

            “What do we do now?” Snow White whispered frantically into Red Rosie’s ear as the bear slowly turned around to face them. Her heart beating so fast she could barely hear anything else, Red Rosie could only think of one thing. She stepped forward, one hand held out to protect Snow White as she glared intently into the bear’s face. Fearlessly, she hoped.

            “Stop right there,” she demanded, praying that her voice conveyed some sense of command despite her terror. “Don’t underestimate us, bear. I have a knife. You may be bigger, but size may work in my favor, for I am quick and I know just where to stab you if you try to hurt me or my sister.”

            The bear looked at her, tilting his head. Something about those surprisingly gentle eyes seemed familiar, hidden underneath his shaggy blonde fur. There was a spark of something there, something almost human. Something she slowly began to recognize.

            Snow White must have noticed, too.

            “Rosie,” she whispered. “Do you…?”

            “Yes,” she gasped out. “Yes, I do.”

            The bear lingered for a moment, as if to make sure, to beg them to understand, and then he stalked away, disappearing into the woods without a single glance back. Snow White and Red Rosie stood there in the field, standing still for the longest time, trying to catch their breath and sort out the strange tight feeling in their chests. It seemed as though it had been so long since they’d seen their friend, and yet, despite his changes, they couldn’t help but still recognize him.

            Returning to their work seemed an odd affair after such an encounter, so menial and mundane. It felt like they were merely going through the motions without really being there. But they got it done and life went on, though they could never shake the familiar gaze of that golden bear. Would he come back? Had they merely imagined it? It was possible, but they didn’t believe that was actually the case.

            Following their encounter, they had no more strange meetings with old gnomes, as if some spell had been broken. The spring turned to summer without event, and the summer made way for fall in the same fashion. Every single day passed with Red Rosie turning her eyes toward the woods, straining as she tried to see past the trees for some sign of a golden bear lurking there, keeping the gnomes away. Once, she thought maybe she’d spotted him, but closer inspection revealed just a patch of goldenrods radiant in a sliver of bright sunlight.

            The cold of winter crept in too quickly, a hound biting at the heels of colorful, temperate autumn. It was inevitable, and Red Rosie felt an odd peacefulness to it. The world was ready to slow down for a while, wrapping itself in a blanket of snow. It was a time of warm fireplaces and thick stews, of weeks without a new face in the tavern, of Snow White reading out loud and refusing games of chess, of Red Rosie wondering if this spring, she might actually find dragons out there in the small world beyond their inn.

            As she leaned in to finish stoking the fire in the main hearth of the tavern, Red Rosie heard the door open, a gush of cold winter air rushing in and making her shiver. “Be with you in a moment,” she called, working until she was content with the size of the fire, a cheerful roar that would inspire instant warmth and cheer. She turned to find a familiar shape filling the seat at the center of the bar, hunched over in a shaggy coat of golden blonde fur.

            “You,” she breathed out, practically a sigh. “It’s you. You’re back.”

            The gentle bear turned his head and met her with a gentle smile. “You know I never really left,” he said mildly. “How about a drink, then?”

            It took a moment for her to respond, but, when she did, it was with a beaming grin and the feeling that this winter would not seem so cold and harsh at all, but rather it might be much too short. “Only for a game of checkers later,” she said, finding a mug, “and I think that, this time, you’re the one who will be telling the stories.”



BIO

L.S. Engler writes from outside of Chicago, though she grew up discovering adventure in the farmlands of Michigan. Her work has appeared in a wide variety of journals and anthologies, including Bards and Sages Quarterly, the Schuylkill Valley Journal, and the Saturday Evening Post. She loves almost all things nerdy, perhaps a little too much, and hopes to one day get that whole novel thing going some day.







The Pond

by Hannah McIntyre


     “Something’s been at the fish again,” Jane placed her husband’s coat on its peg.

     “Can you let me sit down for five minutes? I’ve just got back from work,” Craig said.

     Jane followed him into the living room, “Please, I’ve waited all day for you to sort it out. You said you would-”

     “Fine, I’ll do it now if it’ll stop you harping on about it,” he didn’t look at her when he spoke.

     Jane smiled a small triumphant smile but made sure her husband didn’t see. She stepped aside to allow him to walk past her and out the back door, he still clipped her shoulder with his broad frame. Neither said anything.

     She watched Craig’s shoes leave grubby marks on the tile path leading down the narrow garden through the kitchen window. Exotic plants which he had brought back from business trips abroad adorned the flowerbeds and climbed the fences. At the end of the garden, a vast pond filled the space, complete with a deck and garden furniture. Craig was always fussing with something in the garden, especially his fish. Jane always thought it best not to interfere. They would go down there together sometimes on a summer evening, but it was hard for her to recall when they had done this last.

     Jane gripped the edge of the sink as he knelt down beside the decapitated heads strewn along the ground around the pond. Cold fisheyes stared toward the fading sun and toothless mouths hung agape. One of Craig’s hands held a bucket steady, while the other mechanically grabbed and dropped gored body parts. His hand disappeared into a mass of orange roe, peeled from the bodies of fish. Even from a distance, Jane could see that the eggs were slick with blood. Hot acid bubbled up her throat. Jane hung over the sink as dizziness blurred her vision. Out there, slender bones protruded from savaged flesh, guts hung like ribbons atop blades of grass. Jane spat out a mouthful of watery sick into the sink.

     She heard the back door open as Craig re-entered, she ducked her head lower into the sink.

     “Too much for you?” He laughed and opened the fridge beside her. The glass shelf thundered as Craig rolled out a beer.

     He turned towards where she leant over the sink, the cool porcelain soothed her burning skin. “It’s fine now. It must’ve been a cat,” he said. “I’ll get some net to put over the pond at the weekend.”

     Craig reached around Jane’s waist to where her plastic pill organiser sat in the corner of the worktop. “What’s going on over here?” He shook the box, so the pills rattled.

     “I didn’t know they were there,” The high register of her voice unconvincingly feigned surprise. “I looked all morning and couldn’t find them.” Jane stared out the window avoiding her husband’s eyes. As the light disappeared beyond the glass, everything went dark.

     “These are for you, so you can keep your head on straight. You have to remember to take them,” Craig glared at her until she closed her eyes.

     “But I did. I’ve been taking them. I promise.” Jane fidgeted as she spoke, twisting the ring upon her finger, round, and round, then stopped.

     Craig shook his head as he opened the microwave door and inserted a plate of food. He allowed the door to slam shut again. Jane flinched.

     The next morning, Craig woke early for work. Jane heard his alarm blare on and off from six as he snoozed it over and over. When he finally got up, he performed a yoga routine during which he accidentally kicked her foot. He then took a phone call from the edge of their bed. Jane pulled the covers over her head, counting her breaths until the numbers floated before her as clear shapes. The door scuffed along the carpet as Craig shoved it open, he didn’t bother to pull it closed again.

     Wrapped up in the covers of the bed, Jane held her breath until she heard the front door shut behind him. The house was quiet save for the sound of Craig’s van chugging as he reversed out of the drive.

     Jane sat up and reflexively glanced over to where until recently a mirror had hung on the wall. A rectangle of clean, unfaded paint now stood in its stead. In one of the corners, a jagged sliver of glass remained attached to a solitary screw in the wall.

     With one hand Jane tugged the heavy curtains aside, allowing light to creep into the room. The garden lay still beyond the window, bathed in amber tones. A pigeon landed amongst the verdant greenery, cocking its head at the vibrant plants looming above it. Dew evaporated off leaves in swathes of steam, a mimicry of the rainforests from which the plants originated, as Craig often reminded her. The water of the pond reflected a dappled blue as the water moved choppily to and fro.

     Jane looked harder at the pond certain that her eyes were deceiving her.

     The water moved as if waves in the sea. Lurching and sloshing over the sides of the pond, it flooded the surrounding flower beds. A fish flew through the air, the white koi turned crimson with blood. It landed not far from the patio doors.

     It was here.

     Jane hurried toward the garden determined to handle the matter herself.

     Water continued to surge from the pond as she turned the back door key in the lock. There was a click as the door released and swung open, the water was suddenly still.

     Stood at the edge of the pond, Jane peered in. Beneath the surface of the frothy water, something huge and dark moved slowly. It was shadowy and shapeless, a black blob that moved with the exaggerated ripples of the water.

     Whatever it was, it filled Jane with dread.

     Just a few metres away was a thing devious enough to slaughter fish and evade detection. Jane turned away in disbelief, before turning back again to be sure. Unmistakably it was there, clear in the daylight. A shifting, turning, massive thing at the bottom of the pond.

     Jane returned moments later, clutching a rake, her head buzzing with overlapping thoughts. With an almost steady hand, she dipped the rake into the water and pushed it underneath the creature. She pushed down hard; the wretched thing requiring the whole weight of her body to force it from the depths of the pond.

     A dome formed as its body tried to break the surface of the water. Its hideous features became more visible as it rose higher.

     Jane stifled a scream as a human head appeared from the depths of the pond. Its fishy eyes pleaded for no more. Jane shuddered and stopped, leaving the creature suspended in the no-man’s land between the air and water. Its head swung around limply.

     Body odour and salt burned Jane’s nose, rendering her weak. The stench rolled off it like the waves to which it belonged. Endlessly long, black hair, clasped like pondweed around the pond-woman’s body and her eyes were almost sealed shut with purple bruises. One of Craig’s dirty socks unceremoniously parted her thin, cracked lips.

     Jane wanted to drop the rake. She thought she could let the woman fall back into the water, forgotten. This whole thing could be dismissed as a figment of madness, she could pretend.

     She caught a glimpse of her own face in the pond’s reflection, her green bruises made the two look like sisters.

     Jane pushed harder on the handle and hoisted the poor thing out of the water, dropping her onto the ground next to the pond. She collapsed into the mud beside the creature, her body heaved with broken sobs as she tried to comprehend what lay in front of her.

     The woman from the pond weakly thrashed on the ground. Below her waist, her shimmering, fishy tail was attached by a rusted chain and clamp to the bottom of the pond. A weeping wound around the tight clasp on her tail proved that escape was something she had attempted many times before. The merwoman was crudely dressed in what appeared to be one of Jane’s old silk nightdresses, a skimpy thing she had bought to make an impression upon her husband. He had never been very excited when Jane had worn it. Clearly, he preferred it on his whore. The lacy bra cups were dirtied, and one was ripped clean away exposing the mermaid’s breast. Deep bitemarks covered the inflamed nipple, Jane winced as her eyes fell upon it, remembering how it felt. Large, bloody patches covered the hem of the negligee. The wearer scrabbled to pull it down, afraid to receive more of the assaults which she had grown accustomed to expect. The women stared at each other in horror, unable to believe the existence of the other.

     Craig appeared suddenly at the opposite end of the garden path.

     “Do you know where my golf clubs are? I’m playing a round after work tonight,” he strode toward them, seemingly unaware of the mermaid on the lawn.

     Cracked words spilled from Jane’s mouth. Tears ran down her face as she pulled herself up from the mud, her voice grew louder with each insult. She became animated, waving her hands in supplication. Her palm brushed against the other woman who recoiled in terror. Jane’s fingers slid along the wet, slimy skin of the other.

     Craig’s face clouded with confusion as he looked hard at the spot his wife pointed to, “But there’s nothing there.”

     Jane picked up the rake from where it lay partially hidden in the undergrowth. She lunged toward Craig with the tool. All the screaming fell silent.



BIO

Hannah McIntyre is an aspiring novelist who has had short stories published in both Emerging Worlds and From Arthur’s Seat. Her creative non-fiction work has also been featured in All Your Stories. Hannah honed her craft in her undergraduate Creative Writing studies undertaken at Lancaster University and is now studying for a Creative Writing Masters degree at the University of Edinburgh.







STAY IN TOUCH